Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Taylor, Bayard, 1825-1878 [1863], Hannah Thurston: a story of American life (G. P. Putnam, New York) [word count] [eaf713T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

CHAPTER XIX. IN WHICH THERE IS BOTH ATTRACTION AND REPULSION.

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

Hannah Thurston's remark remained in Woodbury's ears
long after it was uttered. His momentary triumph over, he
began to regret having obeyed the impulse of the moment.
Mr. Grindle's discomfiture had been too cheaply purchased;
he was game of a sort too small and mean for a man of refined
instincts to notice even by a look. His own interruption, cool
and careless as he felt it to have been, nevertheless betrayed
an acknowledgment that he had understood the speaker's insinuation;
and, by a natural inference, that he was sufficiently
sensitive to repel it. Mr. Grindle was acute enough to make
this inference, and it was a great consolation to him, in his
own overthrow, to think that he had stung his adversary.

Woodbury, however, forgot his self-blame in the grateful
surprise of hearing its echo from Miss Thurston's lips. Her
remark betrayed a delicacy of perception which he had not
expected—more than this, indeed, it betrayed a consideration
for his character as a gentleman, which she could not have felt,
had she not, in imagination, placed herself in his stead. He
knew that a refined nature must be born so; it can only be
partially imitated by assiduous social study; and his previous
intercourse with Miss Thurston had not prepared him to find
her instincts so true. He looked at her, as she walked beside
him, with a renewed feeling of interest. Her slender figure
moved along the grassy path with a free, elastic step. She
wore a dress of plain white muslin, with wide sleeves, and a
knot of pearl-colored ribbon at the throat. Her parasol, and
the trimming of her hat, were of the same quiet color; the

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

only ornament she wore was a cluster of little pink flowers in
the latter. The excitement of the occasion, or the act of
walking, had brought a soft tinge to her usually pale cheek,
and as her eyes dropped to avoid the level light of the sun,
Woodbury noticed how long and dark were the lashes that
fringed her lids. “At eighteen she must have been lovely,”
he said to himself, “but, even then, her expression could
scarcely have been more virginly pure and sweet, than now.”

He turned away, repressing a sigh. How one delusion
could spoil a noble woman!

Before descending the last slope to the village, they paused,
involuntarily, to contemplate the evening landscape. The sun
was just dipping behind the western hill, and a portion of
Ptolemy lay in shadow, while the light, streaming through the
gap made by a lateral glen, poured its dusty gold over the
distant elms of Roaring Brook, and caused the mansion of
Lakeside to sparkle like a star against its background of firs.
Far down the lake flashed the sail of a pleasure-boat, and the
sinking western shore melted into a vapory purple along the
dim horizon. The strains of the band still reached them from
the grove, but softened to the airy, fluctuating sweetness of
an Æolian harp.

“Our lines are cast in pleasant places,” said Mr. Waldo,
looking from hill to hill with a cheerful content on his face.

“Every part of the earth has its moments of beauty, I
think,” Woodbury replied: “but Ptolemy is certainly a
favored spot. If the people only knew it. I wonder whether
happiness is not a faculty, or a peculiarity of temperament,
quite independent of the conditions of one's life?”

“That depends on what you call happiness,” Mrs. Waldo
rejoined. “Come, now, let us each define it, and see how we
shall agree. My idea is, it's in making the best of every
thing.”

“No, it's finding a congenial spirit!” cried Miss Carrie.

“You forget the assurance of Grace,” said the clergyman.

“Fairly caught, Mrs. Waldo! You are no better than I:

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

you confess yourself an optimist!” Woodbury merrily exclaimed.
“So far, you are right—but, unfortunately, there
are some things we cannot make the best of.”

“We can always do our duty, for it is proportioned to our
power,” said Hannah Thurston.

“If we know exactly what it is.”

“Why should we not know?” she asked, turning quickly
towards him.

“Because the simple desire to know is not enough, although
I trust God gives us some credit for it. How much of Truth
is there, that we imperfectly grasp! How much is there, also,
that we shrink from knowing!”

“Shrink from Truth!”

“Yes, since we are human, and our nearest likeness to God
is a compassionate tenderness for our fellow-men. Does not
the knowledge of a vice in a dear friend give us pain? Do
we not cling, most desperately, to our own cherished opinions,
at the moment when we begin to suspect they are untenable?
No: we are not strong enough, nor stony-hearted enough, to
do without illusions.”

“Yet you would convince me of mine!” Hannah Thurston
exclaimed, with a shade of bitterness in the tone of her voice.
The next moment she felt a pang of self-rebuke at having
spoken, and the color rose to her face. The application she
had made of his words was uncalled-for. He must not thus be
met. He was so impregnable in his calmness, and in the conclusions
drawn from his ripe experience of life! Her own
faith tottered whenever their minds came in contact, yet if she
gave up it, how could she be certain, any longer, what was
Truth? He was not a hard materialist; he possessed fancy,
and feeling, and innate reverence; but his approach seemed to
chill her enthusiasm and benumb the free action of her mind.

“Oh, no!” he answered, with kindly seriousness, “I would
not consciously destroy a single innocent illusion. There are
even forms of Error which are only rendered worse by antagonism.
I have no idea of assailing all views that do not

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

harmonize with my own. I am but one among many millions,
and my aim is to understand Life, not forcibly change its
character.”

Walking a little in advance of the others, as they spoke, the
conversation was interrupted by their arrival in Ptolemy.
Woodbury declined an invitation to take tea with the Waldos,
and drove home with Bute, in the splendor of sunset. The
latter took advantage of the first opportunity to describe to
Mrs. Fortitude Babb the confusion which his master had
inflicted on Mr. Grindle.

“And sarved him right, too,” said she, with a grim satisfaction.
“To think o' him turnin' up his nose at her best Sherry,
and callin' it pizon!”

She could not refrain from expressing her approbation to
Woodbury, as she prepared his tea. Her manner, however,
made it seem very much like a reproof. “I've heerd, Sir,”
she remarked, with a rigid face, “that you've been speakin'. I
s'pose you'll be goin' to the Legislatur', next.”

Woodbury smiled. “Ill news travels fast,” he said.

“'T'a'n't ill, as I can see. She wouldn't ha' thought so,
nuther. Though, to be sure, sich fellers didn't come here, in
her time.”

“He will not come again, Mrs. Babb.”

“I'd like to see him try it!” With which words Mrs.
Babb slapped down the lid of the teapot, into which she had
been looking, with a sound like the discharge of a pocket-pistol.

Woodbury went into the library, wheeled his arm-chair to
the open window, lighted a cigar, and watched the risen moon
brighten against the yielding twilight. The figure of Hannah
Thurston, in her white dress, with the pearl-colored ribbon at
her throat, with the long lashes falling over her dark-gray eyes,
the flush on her cheek, and the earnest sweetness of her lips,
rose before him through the rings of smoke, in the luminous
dusk of the evening. A persistent fate seemed to throw them
together, only to show him how near they might have been,
how far apart they really were. When he recalled her

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

courage and self-possession during the scene in the grove above the
cataract, and the still greater courage which led her to Tiberius,
daring reproach in order to rescue a deluded creature from impending
ruin, he confessed to himself that for no other living
woman did he feel equal respect. He bowed down in reverence
before that highest purity which is unconscious of what
it ventures, and an anxious interest arose in his heart as he recognized
the dangers into which it might lead her. He felt
that she was capable of understanding him; that she possessed
the finer instincts which constituted what was best in his own
nature; that she yielded him, also, a certain respect: but it
was equally evident that her mind was unnecessarily alert and
suspicious in his presence. She assumed a constant attitude
of defence, when no attack was intended. He seemed to exercise
an unconscious repellant force towards her, the secret of
which he suspected must be found in herself—in the tenacity
with which she held to her peculiar views, and a feminine impatience
of contrary opinions.

But, as he mused, his fancies still came back to that one picture—
the pure Madonna face, with its downeast eyes, touched
with the mellow glory of the sunset. A noiseless breath of
the night brought to his window the creamy odor of the locust
blossoms, and lured forth the Persian dreams of the roses.
The moonlight silver on the leaves—the pearly obscurity of
the sky—the uncertain murmurs of the air—combined to steep
his senses in a sweet, semi-voluptuous trance. He was too
truly and completely man not to know what was lacking to
his life. He was accustomed to control passion because he
had learned its symptoms, but this return of the fever of youth
was now welcome, with all its pain.

Towards midnight, he started suddenly and closed the window.
“My God!” he exclaimed, aloud; “she in my arms!
her lips on mine! What was I thinking of? Pshaw—a strong-minded
woman! Well—the very strongest-minded of them
all is still very far from being a man.” With which consoling
excuse for the absurdity of his thoughts, he went to bed.

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

The next morning he spent an hour in a careful inspection
of the library, and, after hesitating between a ponderous translation
of the “Maha-bharata” and Lane's “Arabian Nights,”
finally replaced them both, and took down Jean Paul's “Siebenk
äs” and “Walt and Vult.” After the early Sunday dinner,
he put the volumes into his pockets, and, mounting his
horse, rode to Ptolemy.

Hannah Thurston had brought a chair into the open air, and
seated herself on the shady side of the cottage. The afternoon
was semi-clouded and mildly breezy, and she evidently found
the shifting play of sun and shade upon the eastern hill better
reading than the book in her hand, for the latter was closed.
She recognized Woodbury as he came into the street a little
distance below, and watched the motion of his horse's legs
under the boughs of the balsam-firs, which hid the rider from
sight. To her surprise, the horse stopped, opposite the cottage-door:
she rose, laid down her book, and went forward to
meet her visitor, who, by this time, had entered the gate.

After a frank and unembarrassed greeting, she said: “My
mother is asleep, and her health is so frail that I am very careful
not to disturb her rest. Will you take a seat, here, in the
shade?”

She then withdrew for a moment, in order to bring a second
chair. In the mean time, Woodbury had picked up her book:
it was Bettine's Correspondence with Günderode. “I am glad,”
said he, looking up at her approach, “that I was not wrong in
my selection.”

She answered his look with an expression of surprise.

“I am going away, in a few days, for a summer excursion,”
he added, by way of explanation, taking the books from his
pockets, “and in looking over my library this morning I found
two works, which, it occurred to me, you might like to read.
The sight of this volume convinces me that I have judged
correctly: they are also translations from the German.”

Hannah Thurston's eyes brightened as she took the books,
and looked at their title-pages. “Oh!” she exclaimed, “I

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

thank you very much! I have long wished to see these works:
Lydia Maria Child speaks very highly of them.”

“Who is Lydia Maria Child?”

She looked at him, almost in dismay. “Have you never
read her `Letters from New York?'” she asked. “I do not
suppose you are a subscriber to the Slavery Annihilator,
which she edits, but these letters have been collected and published.”

“Are they doctrinal?”

“Perhaps you would call them so. She has a generous sympathy
with all Progress; yet her letters are mostly descriptive.
I would offer them to you, if I were sure that you would read
them willingly—not as a task thrust upon you.”

“You would oblige me,” said Woodbury, cordially. “I
am not unwilling to hear new views, especially when they are
eloquently presented. Anna Maria Child, I presume, is an
advocate of Woman's Rights?”

“You will, at least, find very little of such advocacy in her
letters.”

“And if I should?” he asked. “Do not confound me, Miss
Thurston, with the multitude who stand in hostile opposition
to your theory. I am very willing that it should be freely discussed,
because attention may thereby be drawn to many real
wrongs. Besides, in the long run, the practice of the human
race is sensible and just, and nothing can be permanently
adopted which is not very near the truth.”

“`Real wrongs!'” she repeated; “yes, I suppose our wrongs
are generally considered imaginary. It is a convenient way
of disposing of them.”

“Is that charge entirely fair?”

She colored slightly. Is the man's nature flint or iron, she
thought, that his mind is so equably clear and cold? Would
not antagonism rouse him into warmth, imparting an answering
warmth to her thoughts, which his unimpassioned manner
chilled to death? Then she remembered his contagious gayety
during the walk to Ptolemy, his terrible indignation in the
inn at Tiberius, and felt that she had done him wrong.

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

“I ask your pardon,” she answered, presently. “I did not
mean to apply the charge to you, Mr. Woodbury. I was
thinking of the prejudices we are obliged to encounter. We
present what we feel to be serious truths in relation to our sex,
and they are thrown aside with a contemptuous indifference,
which wounds us more than the harshest opposition, because
it implies a disbelief in our capacity to think for ourselves. You
must know that the word `feminine,' applied to a man, is the
greatest reproach—that the phrase `a woman's idea' is never
uttered but as a condemnation.”

“I have not looked at the subject from your point of view,”
said Woodbury, with an expressed respect in his manner,
“but I am willing to believe that you have reason to feel
aggrieved. You must remember, however, that the reproach
is not all on one side. You women are just as ready to condemn
masculine habits and ideas in your own sex. Among
children a molly-coddle is no worse than a tomboy. The fact,
after all, does not originate in any natural hostility or contempt,
on either side, but simply from an instinctive knowledge of
the distinctions of sex, in temperament, in habits, and in
mind.”

“In mind?” Hannah Thurston asked, with unusual calmness.
“Then you think that minds, too, are male and female?”

“That there are general distinctions, certainly. The exact
boundaries between them, however, are not so easily to be
defined. But there is a radical difference in the texture, and
hence in the action of the two. Do you not always instinctively
feel, in reading a book, whether the author is a man or a
woman? Can you name any important work which might
have been written, indifferently, by either?”

Miss Thurston reflected a while, and then suggested: “Mrs.
Somerville's `Physical Geography?'”

“Fairly answered,” said Woodbury, smiling. “I will not
reject the instance. I will even admit that a woman might
write a treatise on algebraic equations, in which there should
be no sign of her sex. Still, this would not affect the main

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

fact, which I think you will recognize upon reflection. I admit
the greatness of the immortal women of History. Nay, more:
I claim that men are not only willing, without the least touch
of jealousy, to acknowledge genius in Woman, but are always
the first to recognize and respect it. What female poet has
selected for her subject that `whitest lily on the shield of
France,' the Maid of Orleans? But Schiller and Southey have
not forgotten her. How rare it is, to see one of these famous
women eulogized by a woman! The principal advocate of
your cause—what is her name?—Bessie Stryker, would be
treated with more fairness and consideration by men than by
those of her own sex who are opposed to her views.”

“Yes, that is it,” she answered, sadly; “we are dependent
on men, and fear to offend them.”

“This much, at least, seems to be true,” said he, “that a sense
of reliance on the one hand and protection on the other constitutes
a firmer and tenderer form of union than if the natures
were evenly balanced. It is not a question of superiority,
but of radical and necessary difference of nature. Woman
is too finely organized for the hard, coarse business of the
world, and it is for her own sake that man desires to save her
from it. He stands between her and human nature in the
rough.”

“But could she not refine it by her presence?”

“Never—never!” exclaimed Woodbury. “On the contrary,
it would drag her down to unutterable depths. If
woman had the right of suffrage there would be less swearing
among the rowdies at the polls, the first time they voted, but
at the end of five years both sexes would swear together.
That is”—he added, seeing the shocked expression of Hannah
Thurston's face,—“supposing them to be equally implicated in
the present machinery of politics. The first time a female
candidate went into a bar-room to canvass for votes, she would
see the inmates on their best behavior; but this could not last
long. She would soon either be driven from the field, or
brought down to the same level. Nay, she would go below

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

it, for the rudest woman would be injured by associations
through which the most refined man might pass unharmed.”

The tone of grave conviction in his words produced a strong
though painful impression upon his hearer. She had heard
very nearly the same things said, in debate, but they were
always met and apparently overcome by the millennial assurances
of her friends—by their firm belief in the possible perfection
of human nature, an illusion which she was too ready to
accept. A share in all the special avocations of Man, she had
believed, would result in his elevation, not in the debasement
of Woman.

“I should not expect a sudden change,” she said, at last,
“but might not men be gradually redeemed from their low
tastes and habits? Might not each sex learn from the other
only what is best and noblest in it? It would be very sad if
all hope for the future must be taken away from us.”

“All hope? No!” said Woodbury, rising from his seat.
“The human race is improving, and will continue to improve.
Better hope too much than not at all. But between the natures
of the sexes there is a gulf as wide as all time. The laws
by which each is governed are not altogether arbitrary; they
have grown, age after age, out of that difference in mental and
moral development of which I spoke, and which—pardon me—
you seem to overlook. Whatever is, is not always right, but
you may be sure there is no permanent and universal relation
founded on error. You would banish profanity, excesses,
brute force from among men, would you not? Have you ever
reflected that these things are distorted forms of that energy
which has conquered the world? Mountains are not torn
down, rivers bridged, wildernesses subdued, cities built, states
founded, and eternal dikes raised against barbarism, by the
eaters of vegetables and the drinkers of water! Every man who
is worth the name possesses something of the coarse, original
fibre of the race: he lacks, by a wise provision of Providence,
that finer protecting instinct which holds woman back from
the rude, material aspects of human nature. He knows and

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

recognizes as inevitable facts, many things, of which she does
not even suspect the existence. Therefore, Miss Thurston,
when you apply to men the aspirations of progress which you
have formed as a woman, you must expect to be disappointed.
Pardon me for speaking so plainly, in opposition to views
which I know you must cherish with some tenderness. I
have, at least, not been guilty of the offence which you
charged upon my sex.”

“No,” she answered, “you have been frank, Mr. Woodbury,
and I know that you are sincere. But may not your
views be still somewhat colored by the old prejudice?”

She blushed, the moment after she spoke. She had endeavored
to moderate her expressions, yet her words sounded
harsh and offensive.

But Woodbury smiled as he answered: “If it be so, why
should old prejudices be worse than new ones? A prejudice
is a weed that shoots up over night. It don't take two years
to blossom, like this foxglove.”

He broke off one of the long purple bells, and stuck it in the
button-hole of his coat.

“I like what slowly matures, and lasts long,” said he.

Hannah Thurston repeated some words of thanks for the
books, as he gave her his hand. From the shade of the fir she
watched him mount and ride into the village. “He will probably
take tea with the Waldos,” she thought: “I shall stay at
home.”

She resumed her seat, mechanically taking up the volumes
he had left, but did not open them. His words still lingered
in her mind, with a strange, disturbing effect. She felt that
he exercised an influence over her which she was not able satisfactorily
to analyze. The calmness of his utterance, the ripeness
of his opinions, the fairness of his judgment, attracted
her: she knew no man who compelled an equal respect: yet
there seemed to be very little in common between them. She
never met him without a painful doubt of herself being awakened,
which lasted long after his departure. She determined,

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

again and again, to avoid these mental encounters, but some
secret force irresistibly led her to speak. She felt, in her inmost
soul, the first lifting of a current, which, if it rose, would
carry her, she knew not where. A weird, dangerous power
in his nature seemed to strike at the very props on which her
life rested. With a sensation, almost of despair, she whispered
to herself: “I will see him no more.”

Woodbury, riding down the street, shook his head, and
thought, as he unnecessarily pricked his horse with the spur:
“I fear she is incorrigible.”

-- 258 --

p713-263 CHAPTER XX. IN WHICH SETH WATTLES IS AGAIN DISAPPOINTED.

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

After their return from Tiberius the life of the Merryfields
was unusually quiet and subdued. The imprudent wife, released
from the fatal influence which had enthralled her, gradually
came to see her action in its proper light, and to understand
the consequences she had so happily escaped. She
comprehended, also, that there was a point beyond which her
husband could not be forced, but within which she was secure
of his indulgent love. Something of the tenderness of their
early married life returned to her in those days; she forgot
her habit of complaint; suspended, out of very shame, her
jealous demand for her “rights;” and was almost the busy,
contented, motherly creature she had been to James Merryfield
before either of them learned that they were invested
with important spiritual missions.

He, also, reflected much upon what had happened. He perceived
the manner in which his wife's perverted views had
grown out of the belief they had mutually accepted. The
possible abuses of this belief became evident to him, yet his
mind was unable to detect its inherent error. It rested on a
few broad, specious propositions, which, having accepted, he
was obliged to retain, with all their consequences. He had
neither sufficient intellectual culture nor experience of life to
understand that the discrepancy between the ideal reform and
its practical realization arose, not so much from the truths
asserted as from the truths omitted or concealed. Thus, the
former serenity of his views became painfully clouded and disturbed,
and there were times when he felt that he doubted

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

what he knew must be true. It was better, he said to himself,
that he should cease, for a while, to speculate on the subject;
but his thoughts continually returned to it in spite of himself.
He greatly felt the need of help in this extremity, yet an unconquerable
shyness prevented him from applying to either of
the two persons—Woodbury or Mr. Waldo—who were capable
of giving it. Towards his wife he was entirely kind and
considerate. After the first day or two, the subject of the
journey to Tiberius was tacitly dropped, and even the question
of Woman's Rights was avoided as much as possible.

While he read aloud the “Annihilator” in the evening, and
Mrs. Merryfield knit or sewed as she listened, the servant-girl
and the field-hand exchanged their opinions in the kitchen.
They had detected, the first day, the change in the demeanor
of the husband and wife. “They've been havin' a row, and
no mistake,” said Henry, “and I guess he's got the best of it.”

“No sich a thing,” replied Ann, indignantly. “Him, indeed!
It's as plain as my hand that he's awfully cut up, and
she's took pity on him.”

“Why, she's as cowed as can be!”

“And he's like a dog with his tail between his legs.”

There was a half-earnest courtship going on between the
two, and each, of course, was interested in maintaining the
honor of the sex. It was a prolonged battle, renewed from
day to day with re-enforcements drawn from observations made
at meal-times, or in the field or kitchen. Most persons who
attempt to conceal any strong emotion are like ostriches with
their heads in the sand: the dullest and stupidest of mankind
will feel, if not see, that something is the matter. If, to a man
who knows the world, the most finished result of hypocrisy
often fails of its effect, the natural insight of those who do not
think at all is scarcely less sure and true. The highest art
that ever a Jesuit attained could not blind a ship's crew or a
company of soldiers.

It was fortunate for the Merryfields, that, while their dependents
felt the change, the truth was beyond their suspicions.

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

Towards the few who knew it, there was of course no necessity
for disguise, and hence, after a solitude of ten days upon the
farm, Mr. Merryfield experienced a sense of relief and satisfaction,
as, gleaning the scattered wheat with a hay-rake in a field
adjoining the road, he perceived Hannah Thurston approaching
from Ptolemy. Hitching his horse to the fence, he climbed
over into the road to meet her. It was a warm afternoon, and
he was in his shirt-sleeves, with unbuttoned waistcoat; but,
in the country, conventionalities have not reached the point of
the ridiculous, and neither he nor his visitor was aware of the
least impropriety. The farmers, in fact, would rather show
their own brawny arms and bare breasts than see the bosoms
of their daughters exposed to the public gaze by a fashionable
ball-dress.

“I'm glad you've come, Hannah,” said he, as he gave her
his hard hand. “It seems a long time since I seen you before.
We've been quite alone ever since then.”

“I should have come to see you sooner, but for mother's illness,”
she replied. “I hope you are both well and—happy.”

Her look asked more than her words.

“Yes,” said he, understanding the question in her mind,
“Sarah's got over her delusion, I guess. Not a hard word
has passed between us. We don't talk of it any more. But,
Hannah, I'm in trouble about the principle of the thing. I
can't make it square in my mind, as it were. There seems to
be a contradiction, somewhere, between principles and working
them out. You've thought more about the matter than I
have: can you make things straight?”

The struggle in Hannah Thurston's own mind enabled her
to comprehend his incoherent questions. She scarcely knew
how to answer him, yet would fain say something to soothe
and comfort him in his perplexity. After a pause, she answered:

“I fear, James, that I have over-estimated my own wisdom—
that we have all been too hasty in drawing conclusions from
abstract reasoning. We have, perhaps, been presumptuous in

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

taking it for granted that we, alone, possessed a truth which
the world at large is too blind to see—or, admitting that all is
true which we believe, that we are too hasty in endeavoring
to fulfil it in our lives, before the needful preparation is made.
You know that the field must be properly ploughed and harrowed,
before you sow the grain. It may be that we are so
impatient as to commence sowing before we have ploughed.”

This illustration, drawn from his own business, gave Merryfield
great comfort. “That must be it!” he exclaimed. “I
don't quite understand how, but I feel that what you say must
be true, nevertheless.”

“Then,” she continued, encouraged by the effect of her
words; “I have sometimes thought that we may be too strict
in applying what we know to be absolute, eternal truths, to a
life which is finite, probationary, and liable to be affected by a
thousand influences over which we have no control. For instance,
you may analyze your soil, and the stimulants you
apply to it—measure your grain, and estimate the exact yield
you ought to receive—but you cannot measure the heat and
moisture, the wind and hail, and the destructive insects which
the summer may bring; and, therefore, you who sow according
to agricultural laws may lose your crop, while another,
who disregards them, shall reap an abundant harvest. Yet
the truth of the laws you observed remains the same.”

“What would you do, then, to be sure that you are right?”
the farmer asked, as he opened the gate leading into his lane.

“To continue the comparison, I should say, act as a prudent
husbandman. Believe in the laws which govern the growth
and increase of the seed, yet regulate your tillage according
to the season. The crop is the main thing, and, though it
sounds like heresy, the farmer may be right who prefers a
good harvest secured in defiance of rules to a scanty one with
the observance of them. But I had better drop the figure
before I make a blunder.”

“Not a bit of it!” he cried. “You've cheered me up
mightily. There's sense in what you say; queer that it didnt

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

come into my mind before. I'm not sure that I can work my
own case so's to square with it—but I'll hold on to the idee.”

As they reached the garden, Hannah Thurston plucked a
white rosebud which had thrust itself through the paling, and
fastened it to the bosom of her dress. Mr. Merryfield immediately
gathered six of the largest and reddest cabbage-roses,
and presented them with a friendly air.

“There,” said he, “stick them on! That white thing don't
show at all. It's a pity the pineys are all gone.”

Mrs. Merryfield, sitting on the shaded portico, rose and met
her visitor at the gate. The women kissed each other, as
usual, though with a shade of constraint on the part of the former.
The farmer, judging it best to leave them alone for a
little while, went back to finish his gleaning.

After they were comfortably seated on the portico, and
Hannah Thurston had laid aside her bonnet, there was an awkward
pause. Mrs. Merryfield anticipated an attack, than which
nothing was further from her visitor's thought.

“How quiet and pleasant it is here!” the latter finally said.
“It is quite a relief to me to get away from the village.”

“People are differently constituted,” answered Mrs. Merryfield,
with a slight defiance in her manner: “I like society, and
there's not much life on a farm.”

“You have enjoyed it so long, perhaps, that you now
scarcely appreciate it properly. A few weeks in our little cottage
would satisfy you which is best.”

“I must be satisfied, as it is;” Mrs. Merryfield replied.
“We women have limited missions, I suppose.”

She intended herewith to indicate that, although she had desisted
from her purpose, she did not confess that it had been
wrong. She had sacrificed her own desires, and the fact should
be set down to her credit. With Mr. Waldo she would have
been candidly penitent—more so, perhaps, than she had yet
allowed her husband to perceive—but towards one of her own
sex, especially a champion of social reform, her only feeling was
a stubborn determination to vindicate her action as far as

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

possible. Hannah Thurston detected the under-current of her
thought, and strove to avoid an encounter with it.

“Yes,” said she; “I suspect there are few persons of average
ambition who find a sphere broad enough to content them.
But our merits, you know, are not measured by that. You
may be able to accomplish more good, here, in your quiet circle
of neighbors, than in some more conspicuous place.”

I should be the judge of that,” rejoined Mrs. Merryfield,
tartly. Then, feeling that she had been a little too quick, she
added, with mournful meekness: “But I suppose some lights
are meant to be hid, otherways there wouldn't be bushels.”

As she spoke, a light which did not mean to be hid, whatever
the accumulation of bushels, approached from the lane.
It was Seth Wattles, gracefully attired in a baggy blouse of
gray linen, over which, in front, hung the ends of a huge purple
silk cravat. He carried a roll of paper in one hand, and
his head was elevated with a sense of more than usual importance.
The expression of his shapeless mouth became almost
triumphant as he perceived Hannah Thurston. She returned
his greeting with a calmness and self-possession which he mistook
for a returning interest in himself.

By the time the usual common-places had been exchanged,
Merryfield had returned to the house. Seth, therefore, hastened
to communicate the nature of his errand. “I have been working
out an idea,” said he, “which, I think, meets the wants of
the world. It can be improved, no doubt,—I don't say that
it's perfect—but the fundamental basis is right, I'm sure.”

“What is it?” asked Merryfield, not very eagerly.

“A Plan for the Reorganization of Society, by which we can
lighten the burden of labor, and avoid the necessity of Governments,
with all their abuses. It is something like Fourier's plan
of Phalansteries, only that don't seem adapted to this country.
And it's too great a change, all at once. My plan can be applied
immediately, because it begins on a smaller scale. I'm sure
it will work, if I can only get it started. A dozen persons are
enough to begin with.”

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

“Well, how would you begin?” asked the farmer.

“Take any farm of ordinary size—yours for instance—and
make of it a small community, who shall represent all the necessary
branches of labor. With the aid of machinery, it will be
entirely independent of outside help. You want a small steamengine,
or even a horse-power, to thresh, grind, saw, churn,
turn, and hammer. Then, one of the men must be a blacksmith
and wheelwright, one a tailor, and another a shoe and
harness maker. Flax and sheep will furnish the material for
clothing, maple and Chinese cane will give sugar, and there
will really be little or nothing to buy. I assume, of course,
that we all discard an artificial diet, and live on the simplest
substances. Any little illness can be cured by hydropathy,
but that would only be necessary in the beginning, for diseases
would soon vanish from such a community. The labor of the
women must also be divided: one will have charge of the garden,
another of the dairy, another of the kitchen, and so on.
When any branch of work becomes monotonous, there can be
changes made, so that, in the end, each one will understand all
the different departments. Don't you see?”

“Yes, I see,” said Merryfield.

“I was sure you would. Just consider what an advantage
over the present system! There need not be a dollar of outlay:
you can take the houses as they are. Nothing would be
bought, and all the produce of the farm, beyond what the
community required for its support, would be clear gain. In
a few years, this would amount to a fund large enough to hire
all the necessary labor, and the members could then devote the
rest of their lives to intellectual cultivation. My plan is diplomatic—
that's the word. It will reform men, in spite of themselves,
by appealing to two of their strongest passions—
acquisitiveness and love of ease. They would get into a
higher moral atmosphere before they knew it.”

“I dare say,” Merryfield remarked, as he crossed one leg
over the other, and then put it down again, restlessly. “And
who is to have the general direction of affairs?”

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“Oh, there I apply the republican principle!” Seth exclaimed.
“It will be decided by vote, after discussion, in which all take
part, women as well as men. Here is my plan for the day.
Each takes his or her turn, week about, to rise before sunrise,
make the fires, and ring a bell to rouse the others. After a
cold plunge-bath, one hour's labor, and then breakfast, accompanied
by cheerful conversation. Then work until noon, when
dinner is prepared. An hour's rest, and labor again, when
necessary. I calculate, however, that six hours a day will
generally be sufficient. Supper at sunset, followed by discussion
and settlement of plans for the next day. Singing in
chorus, half an hour; dancing, one hour, and conversation on
moral subjects until eleven o'clock, when the bell rings for rest.
You see, the plan combines every thing; labor, recreation,
society, and mental improvement. As soon as we have established
a few communities, we can send messengers between
them, and will not be obliged to support the Government
through the Post-Office. Now, I want you to begin the reform.”

“Me!” exclaimed Merryfield, with a start.

“Yes, it's the very thing. You have two hundred acres,
and a house big enough for a dozen. I think we can raise the
community in a little while. We can call it `Merryfield,' or,
if you choose, in Latin—Tanner says it's Campus Gaudius, or
something of the kind. It will soon be known, far and wide,
and we must have a name to distinguish it. I have no doubt
the Whitlows would be willing to join us; Mrs. Whitlow
could take the dairy, and Miss Thurston the garden. He's
been in the grocery-line: he could make sugar, until he got
acquainted with other kinds of work.”

“Dairy, indeed!” interrupted Mrs. Merryfield. “Yes, she'd
like to skim cream and drink it by the tumbler-full, no doubt.
A delightful community it would be, with the cows in her
charge, somebody else in the bedrooms, and me seeing to the
kitchen!”

“Before I'd agree to it, I'd see all the communities—”

Mr. Merryfield's exclamation terminated with a stronger

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

word than his wife had heard him utter for years. He jumped
from his seat, as he spoke, and strode up and down the portico.
Hannah Thurston, in spite of a temporary shock at the unexpected
profanity, felt that her respect for James Merryfield
had undergone a slight increase. She was a little surprised at
herself, that it should be so. As for Seth Wattles, he was
completely taken aback. He had surmised that his plan might
meet with some technical objections, but he was certain that
it would be received with sympathy, and that he should finally
persuade the farmer to accept it. Had the latter offered him
a glass of whiskey, or drawn a bowie-knife from his sleeve, he
could not have been more astounded. He sat, with open
mouth and staring eyes, not knowing what to say.

“Look here, Seth,” said Merryfield, pausing in his walk;
“neither you nor me a'n't a-going to reform the world. A
good many things a'n't right, I know, and as far as talking
goes, we can speak our mind about 'em. But when it comes
to fixing them yourself, I reckon you want a little longer apprenticeship
first. I sha'n't try it at my age. Make as pretty
a machine as you like, on paper, but don't think you'll set it
up in my house. There's no inside works to it, and it won't go.”

“Why—why,” Seth stammered, “I always thought you
were in favor of Social Reform.”

“So I am—but I want, first, to see how it's to be done.
I'll tell you what to do. Neither you nor Tanner are married,
and have no risk to run. Take a couple more with you, and
set up a household: do your cooking, washing, sweeping, and
bed-making, by turns, and if you hold together six months,
and say you're satisfied, I'll have some faith in your plan.”

“And get Mrs. Whitlow to be one of your Community,”
added Mrs. Merryfield, “or the experiment won't be worth
much. Let her take care of your dairy, and Mary Wollstonecraft
and Phillis Wheatley tend to your garden. Send me
word when you're ready, and I'll come and see how you get
on!”

“I don't need to work, as it is, more than's healthy for me,”

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

her husband continued, “and I don't want Sarah to, neither.
I can manage my farm without any trouble, and I've no notion
of taking ten green hands to bother me, and then have to divide
my profits with them. Show me a plan that'll give me
something more than I have, instead of taking away the most
of it.”

“Why, the society, the intellectual cultivation,” Seth remarked,
but in a hopeless voice.

“I don't know as I've much to learn from either you or Tanner.
As for Whitlows, all I can say is, I've tried 'em. But
what do you think of it, Hannah?”

“Very much as you do. I, for one, am certainly not ready
to try any such experiment,” Miss Thurston replied. “I still
think that the family relation is natural, true, and necessary,
yet I do not wonder that those who have never known it should
desire something better than the life of a boarding-house. I
know what that is.”

“Seth,” said Merryfield, recovering from his excitement,
which, he now saw, was quite incomprehensible to the disappointed
tailor, “there's one conclusion I've come to, and I'd
advise you to turn it over in your own mind. You and me may
be right in our idees of what's wrong and what ought to be
changed, but we're not the men to set things right. I'm not
Garrison, nor yet Wendell Phillips, nor you a— what's his
name?—that Frenchman?—oh, Furrier, and neither of them's
done any thing yet but talk and write. We're only firemen on
the train, as it were, and if we try to drive the engine, we may
just run every thing to smash.”

The trying experience through which Merryfield had passed,
was not without its good results. There was a shade more of
firmness in his manner, of directness in his speech. The mere
sentiment of the reform, which had always hung about him
awkwardly, and sometimes even ludicrously, seemed to have
quite disappeared; and though his views had not changed—at
least, not consciously so—they passed through a layer of reawakened
practical sense somewhere between the organs of

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

thought and speech, and thus assumed a different coloring.
He was evidently recovering from that very prevalent disorder—
an actual paralysis of the reasoning faculties, which the
victim persists in considering as their highest state of activity.

Seth had no spirit to press any further advocacy of his sublime
scheme. He merely heaved a sigh of coarse texture, and
remarked, in a desponding tone: “There's not much satisfaction
in seeing the Right, unless you can help to fulfil it. I may
not have more than one talent, but I did not expect you to
offer me a napkin to tie it up in.”

This was the best thing Seth ever said. It surprised himself,
and he repeated it so often afterwards, that the figure became
as inevitable a part of his speeches, as the famous two
horsemen, in a certain author's novels.

Merryfield, seeing how completely he was vanquished, became
the kind host again and invited him to stay for tea.
Then, harnessing one of his farm-horses, he drove into Ptolemy
for his semi-weekly mail, taking Hannah Thurston with him.
As they were about leaving, Mrs. Merryfield suddenly appeared
at the gate, with a huge bunch of her garden flowers,
and a basket of raspberries, for the Widow Thurston. She was,
in reality, very grateful for the visit. It had dissipated a secret
anxiety which had begun to trouble her during the previous
two or three days.

“Who knows”—she said to herself, sitting on the portico in
the twilight, while a breeze from the lake shook the woodbines
on the lattice, and bathed her in their soothing balm—“who
knows but there are Mrs. Whitlows, or worse, there, too!”

-- 269 --

p713-274 CHAPTER XXI. WITH AN ENTIRE CHANGE OF SCENE.

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

After leaving Lakeside, Maxwell Woodbury first directed
his course to Niagara, to refresh himself with its inexhaustible
beauty, before proceeding to the great lakes of the Northwest.
His intention was, to spend six or eight weeks amid
the bracing atmosphere and inspiring scenery of the Northern
frontier, both as a necessary change from his quiet life on the
farm, and in order to avoid the occasional intense heat of the
Atauga Valley. From Niagara he proceeded to Detroit and
Mackinaw, where, enchanted by the bold shores, the wild
woods, and the marvellous crystal of the water, he remained
for ten days. A change of the weather to rain and cold obliged
him to turn his back on the attractions of Lake Superior
and retrace his steps to Niagara. Thence, loitering down the
northern shore of Ontario, shooting the rapids of the Thousand
Isles, or delaying at the picturesque French settlements on the
Lower St. Lawrence, he reached Quebec in time to take one
of the steamboats to the Saguenay.

At first, the superb panorama over which the queenly city is
enthroned—the broad, undulating shores, dotted with the cottages
of the habitans—the green and golden fields of the Isle
d'Orleans, basking in the sun—the tremulous silver veil of the
cataract of Montmorency, fluttering down the dark rocks, and
the blue ranges of the distant Laurentian mountains—absorbed
all the new keenness of his faculties. Standing on the prow of
the hurricane-deck, he inhaled the life of a breeze at once
resinous from interminable forests of larch and fir, and sharp

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

with the salt of the ocean, as he watched the grander sweep
of the slowly separating shores. Except a flock of Quebeckers
on their way to Murray Bay and Rivière du Loup, there were
but few passengers on board. A professor from a college in
New Hampshire, rigid in his severe propriety, looked through
his gold-rimmed spectacles, and meditated on the probable
geology of the headland of Les Eboulemens; two Georgians,
who smoked incessantly, and betrayed in their accent that of
the negro children with whom they had played, commented,
with unnecessary loudness, on the miserable appearance of the
Canadian “peasants;” a newly-married pair from Cincinnati
sat apart from the rest, dissolved in tender sentiment; and
a tall, stately lady, of middle age, at the stern of the boat,
acted at the same time as mother, guide, and companion to two
very pretty children—a girl of fourteen and a boy of twelve.

As the steamboat halted at Murray Bay to land a number of
passengers, Woodbury found time to bestow some notice on
his fellow-travellers. His attention was at once drawn to the
lady and children. The plain, practical manner in which they
were dressed for the journey denoted refinement and cultivation.
The Cincinnati bride swept the deck with a gorgeous
purple silk; but this lady wore a coarse, serviceable gray
cloak over her travelling-dress of brown linen, and a hat of
gray straw, without ornament. Her head was turned towards
the shore, and Woodbury could not see her face; but the
sound of her voice, as she spoke to the children, took familiar
hold of his ear. He had certainly heard that voice before;
but where, and when? The boat at last backed away from
the pier, and she turned her head. Her face was a long oval,
with regular and noble features, the brow still smooth and
serene, the dark eyes soft and bright, but the hair prematurely
gray on the temples. Her look had that cheerful calmness
which is the maturity of a gay, sparkling temperament of
youth, and which simply reserves, not loses, its fire.

Woodbury involuntarily struck his hand upon his forehead,
with a sudden effort of memory. Perhaps noticing this action,

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

the lady looked towards him and their eyes met. Hers, too,
betrayed surprise and semi-recognition. He stepped instantly
forward.

“I beg pardon,” said he, “if I am mistaken, but I feel sure
that I have once known you as Miss Julia Remington. Am I
not right?”

“That was my name fifteen years ago,” she answered, slowly.
“Why cannot I recall yours? I remember your face.”

“Do you not remember having done me the honor to attend
a soirée which I gave, at the corner of Bowery and —
street?”

“Mr. Woodbury!” she exclaimed, holding out both her
hands: “how glad I am to see you again! Who could have
dreamed that two old friends should come from Calcutta and
St. Louis to meet at the mouth of the Saguenay?”

“St. Louis!”

“Yes, St. Louis has been my home for the last ten years.
But you must know my present name—Blake: wife of Andrew
Blake, and mother of Josephine and George, besides
two younger ones, waiting for me at Saratoga. Come here,
Josey; come, George—this is Mr. Woodbury, whom I used to
know many, many years ago in New York. You must be
good friends with him, and perhaps he will tell you of the
wonderful ball he once gave.”

Woodbury laughed, and cordially greeted the children, who
came to him with modest respect, but without embarrassment.
Long before the boat had reached Rivière du Loup, the old
friendship was sweetly re-established, and two new members
introduced into its circle.

Mrs. Blake had been spending some weeks at Saratoga,
partly with her husband and partly alone, while he attended to
some necessary business in New York and Philadelphia. This
business had obliged him to give up his projected trip to the
Saguenay, and it was arranged that his wife should make it in
company with the two oldest children, the youngest being
left, meanwhile, in the care of a faithful servant.

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

Woodbury had always held Miss Remington in grateful
remembrance, and it was a great pleasure to him to meet her
thus unexpectedly. He found her changed in out ward appearance,
but soon perceived that her admirable common sense, her
faithful, sturdily independent womanhood, were still, as formerly,
the basis of her nature. She was one of those rare
women who are at the same time as clear and correct as possible
in their perceptions, penetrating all the disguises and
illusions of life, yet unerringly pure and true in instinct and
feeling. Such are almost the only women with whom thoroughly
developed and cultivated men can form those intimate
and permanent friendships, in which both heart and brain
find the sweetest repose, without the necessity of posting a
single guard on any of the avenues which lead to danger.
Few women, and still fewer men, understand a friendship of
this kind, and those who possess it must brave suspicion and
misunderstanding at every turn.

The relation between Woodbury and Miss Remington had
never, of course, attained this intimacy, but they now instinctively
recognized its possibility. Both had drunk of the cup
of knowledge since their parting, and they met again on a
more frank and confidential footing than they had previously
known. Mrs. Blake was so unconsciously correct in her impulses
that she never weighed and doubted, before obeying
them. The wand of her spirit never bent except where the
hidden stream was both pure and strong.

That evening, as the boat halted at Rivière du Loup for the
night, they walked the hurricane-deck in the long Northern
twilight, and talked of the Past. Many characters had faded
away from the sight of both; others had either fallen from
their early promise, or soared surprisingly far above it; but
all, with their attendant loves, and jealousies, and hates, stood
out sharp and clear in the memory of the speakers. Mrs.
Blake, then, in answer to Woodbury's inquiries, gave him a
rapid sketch of her own life.

“I am quite satisfied,” she said at the close. “My husband

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

is not exactly the preux chevalier I used to imagine, as a girl,
but he is a true gentleman”—

“You never could have married him, if he were not,”
Woodbury interrupted.

—“a true gentleman, and an excellent man of business,
which is as necessary in this age as knighthood was in those
famous Middle ones. Our married life has been entirely happy
from the start, because we mutually put aside our illusions,
and made charitable allowances for each other. We did not
attempt to cushion the sharp angles, but courageously clashed
them together until they were beaten into roundness.”

She broke into a pleasant, quiet laugh, and then went on:
“I want you to know my husband. You are very different,
but there are points of contact which, I think, would attract both.
You have in common, at least, a clear, intelligent faculty of
judgment, which is a pretty sure sign of freemasonry between
man and man. I don't like Carlyle as an author, yet I
indorse, heart and soul, his denunciation of shams. But here
I am at the end of my history: now tell me yours.”

She listened with earnest, sympathetic interest to Woodbury's
narrative, and the closing portion, which related to his
life at Lakeside, evidently aroused her attention more than all
the lazy, uneventful tropical years he had spent in Calcutta.
When he had finished the outlines, she turned suddenly towards
him and asked: “Is there nothing more?”

“What should there be?” he asked in return, with a smile
which showed that he understood her question.

“What should be, is not, I know,” said she; “I saw that
much, at once. You will allow me to take a liberty which
I am sure cannot now give pain: she is not the cause of
it, I hope?”

She looked him full in the face, and felt relieved as she detected
no trace of a pang which her words might have called
up. The expression of his lips softened rather to pity as he
answered: “She has long ceased to have any part in my life,
and she has now very little in my thoughts. When I saw her

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

again, last winter, there was not a single fibre of my heart disturbed.
I will confess this much, however—another face, a
more hopeless memory, long ago displaced hers. Both are
gone, and I am now trying to find a third.”

His tone was apparently light and indifferent, but to Mrs.
Blake's true ear it betrayed both weariness and longing.
“You cannot be deceived the third time,” she said, consolingly.

“I was not deceived the second time,” he answered, “but I
will not tell you the story, just now. It is as completely at an
end as if it had never happened. Can you help me to another
trial?”

She shook her head. “It is strange that so few of the best
men and women discover each other. Nature must be opposed
to the concentration of qualities, and continually striving
to reconcile the extremes; I cannot account for it in any other
way. You are still young; but do not carelessly depend on
your youth; you are not aware how rapidly a man's habits
become ossified, at your age. Marriage involves certain mutual
sacrifices, under the most favorable circumstances. Don't
trust too long to your own strength.”

“Ah, but where is the girl with your clear sense, Mrs. Blake?”
asked Woodbury, pausing in his walk. “My wife must be
strong enough to know her husband as he was and is. The deceits
which so many men habitually practise, disgust me. Who
would hear my confession, and then absolve me by love?”

“Who? Almost every woman that loves! No: I will
make no exceptions, because the woman who would not do so,
does not really love. Men are cowards, because they fancy
that women are, and so each sex cheats itself through want of
faith in the other. Is that a recent misgiving of yours?”

“You are a dangerous friend, Mrs. Blake. Your husband,
I suspect, is forced to be candid, out of sheer despair at the
possibility of concealing any thing from you. Yes, you have
interpreted my thought correctly. I spoke with reference to
one particular person, whom I am very far from loving, or even

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

desiring to love, but whose individuality somewhat interests
me. A woman's ideal of man, I am afraid, rises in proportion
to her intellectual culture. From the same cause, she is not so
dependent on her emotions, and therefore more calculating and
exacting. Is it not so?”

“No, it is not so!” replied Mrs. Blake, with energy. “Recollect,
we are not speaking of the sham women.”

“She does not belong to that class,” said Woodbury. “She
is, in many respects, a rare and noble character; she possesses
natural qualities of mind which place her far above the average
of women; she is pure as a saint, bold and brave, and yet
thoroughly feminine in all respects save one—but that one
exceptional feature neutralizes all the others.”

“What is it?”

“She is strong-minded.”

“What!” exclaimed Mrs. Blake, “do you mean a second
Bessie Stryker?”

“Something of the kind—so far as I know. She is one of
the two or three really intelligent women in Ptolemy—but
with the most singularly exaggerated sense of duty. Some
persons would have censured me more considerately for forgery
or murder than she did for smoking a cigar. I discussed
the subject of Women's Rights with her, the last thing before
leaving home, and found her as intolerant as the rankest Conservative.
What a life such a woman would lead one! Yet,
I confess she provokes me, because, but for that one fault, she
would be worth winning. It is vexatious to see a fine creature
so spoiled.”

“With all her fanaticism, she seems to have made a strong
impression on you.”

“Yes, I do not deny it,” Woodbury candidly replied.
“How could it be otherwise? In the first place, she is still
something of a phenomenon to me, and therefore stimulates
my curiosity. Secondly, she is far above all the other girls of
Ptolemy, both in intellect and in natural refinement. She
makes the others so tame that, while I could not possibly love

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

her, she prevents me from loving any of them. What am I
to do?”

“A difficult case, upon my word. If I knew the characters,
I might assist you to a solution. The only random suggestion
I can make is this: if the strong-minded woman should come
to love you, in spite of her strength, it will make short work
of her theories of women's rights. Our instincts are stronger
than our ideas, and the brains of some of us run wild only
because our hearts are unsatisfied. I should probably have
been making speeches through the country, in a Bloomer
dress, by this time, if I had not met with my good Andrew.
You need not laugh: I am quite serious. And I can give you
one drop of comfort, before you leave the confessional: I see
that your feelings are fresh and healthy, without a shade of
cynicism: as we say in the West, the latch-string of your
heart has not been pulled in, and I predict that somebody will
yet open the door. Good-night!”

Giving his hand a hearty, honest pressure of sympathy,
Mrs. Blake went to her state-room. Woodbury leaned over
the stern-railing, and gazed upon the sprinkles of reflected
starlight in the bosom of the St. Lawrence. The waves
lapped on the stones of the wharf with a low, liquid murmur,
and a boatman, floating upwards with the tide, sang at a distance:
Jamais je ne t'oublierai.” Woodbury mechanically
caught the melody and sang the words after him, till boat and
voice faded together out of sight and hearing. It refreshed
rather than disturbed him that the eye of a true woman had
looked upon his heart. “Whatever may be the end,” he said
to himself, “she shall know the whole truth, one day. When
we suspect that a seed of passion may have been dropped in
our natures, we must quietly wait until we feel that it has put
forth roots. I did not tell her the whole truth. I am not
sure but that I may love that girl, with all her mistaken views.
Her face follows me, and calls me back. If each of us could
but find the other's real self, then—why, then”—

He did not follow the thought further. The old pang arose,

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

the old hunger of the heart came over him, and brought with
it those sacred yearnings for the tenderer ties which follow
marriage, and which man, scarcely less than woman, craves.
The red lights of two cigars came down the long pier, side by
side: it was the Georgians, returning from a visit to the village.
The New Hampshire Professor approached him, and
politely remarked: “It is singular that the Old Red Sandstone
reappears in this locality.”

“Very singular,” answered Woodbury. “Good-night, Sir!”
and went to bed.

The next morning the steamer crossed to Tadoussac, and
entered the pitch-brown waters of the savage, the sublime, the
mysterious Saguenay. The wonderful scenery of this river,
or rather fiord, made the deepest impression on the new-made
friends. It completely banished from their minds the conversation
of the previous evening. Who could speak or even
think of love, or the tender sorrow that accompanies the
memory of betrayed hopes, in the presence of this stern and
tremendous reality. Out of water which seemed thick and
sullen as the stagnant Styx, but broke into a myriad beads of
dusky amber behind the steamer's paddles, leaped now and
then a white porpoise, weird and solitary as the ghost of a
murdered fish. On either side rose the headlands of naked
granite, walls a thousand feet in height, cold, inaccessible,
terrible; and even where, split apart by some fore-world convulsion,
they revealed glimpses up into the wilderness behind,
no cheating vapor, no haze of dreams, softened the distant
picture, but the gloomy green of the fir-forests darkened into
indigo blue, and stood hard and cold against the gray sky.
After leaving L'Anse à l'Eau, all signs of human life ceased.
No boat floated on the black glass; no fisher's hut crouched in
the sheltered coves; no settler's axe had cut away a single
feather from the ragged plumage of the hills.

But as they reached the awful cliffs of Trinity and Eternity,
rising straight as plummet falls from their bases, a thousand
feet below the surface, to their crests, fifteen hundred feet in

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

the air, a wind blew out of the north, tearing and rolling
away the gray covering of the sky, and allowing sudden floods
of sunshine to rush down through the blue gaps. The hearts
of the travellers were lifted, as by the sound of trumpets.
Far back from between the two colossal portals of rock, like
the double propylæ of some Theban temple, ran a long, deep
gorge of the wilderness, down which the coming sunshine
rolled like a dazzling inundation, drowning the forests in
splendor, pouring in silent cataracts over the granite walls,
and painting the black bosom of the Saguenay with the blue
of heaven. It was a sudden opening of the Gates of the
North, and a greeting from the strong Genius who sat enthroned
beyond the hills,—not in slumber and dreams, like his
languid sister of the South, cooling her dusky nakedness in the
deepest shade, but with the sun smiting his unflinching eyes,
with his broad, hairy breast open to the wind, with the best
blood of the world beating loud and strong in his heart, and
the seed of empires in his virile loins!

Woodbury was not one of your “gushing” characters, who
cry out “Splendid!” “Glorious!” on the slightest provocation.
When most deeply moved by the grander aspects of Nature,
he rarely spoke; but he had an involuntary habit of singing
softly to himself, at such times. So he did now, quite unconsciously,
and had got as far as:


“Thy heart is in the upper world,
And where the chamois bound;
Thy heart is where the mountain fir
Shakes to the torrent's sound;”
—when he suddenly checked himself and turned away with
a laugh and a light blush of self-embarrassment. He had been
picturing to himself the intense delight which Hannah Thurston
would have felt in the scene before him.

Meanwhile the boat sped on, and soon reached the end of
the voyage at Ha-ha Bay. Mrs. Blake and her children were
delighted with their journey, to which the meeting with

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

Woodbury had given such an additional charm. As they
descended the Saguenay in the afternoon, their eyes grew accustomed
to the vast scale of the scenery; loftier and grander
arose the walls of granite, and more wild and awful yawned
the gorges behind them. The St. Lawrence now opened in
front with the freedom of the sea, and in the crimson light of
a superb sunset they returned to Rivière du Loup.

The companionship was not dropped after they had reached
Quebec. Woodbury accompanied them to the Falls of the
Montmorency and the Chaudière; to the Plains of Abraham
and the quaint French villages on the shores; and their evenings
were invariably spent on Durham Terrace, to enjoy,
over and over again, the matchless view. It was arranged
that they should return to Saratoga together, by way of Champlain
and Lake George; and a few more days found them
there, awaiting the arrival of Mr. Blake.

He came at last; and his wife had not incorrectly judged,
in supposing that there were some points of mutual attraction
between the two men. The Western merchant, though a
shrewd and prudent man of business, was well educated, had
a natural taste for art (he had just purchased two pictures by
Church and Kensett), and was familiar with the literature of
the day. He was one of those fortunate men who are capable
of heartily enjoying such things, without the slightest ambition
to produce them. He neither complained of his own vocation,
nor did he lightly esteem it. He was not made for idle
indulgence, and was sufficiently prosperous to allow himself
proper recreation. His temperament, therefore, was healthy,
cheerful, and stimulating to those with whom he came in contact.
He was by no means handsome, and had a short,
abrupt manner of speaking, which Woodbury's repose of
manner threw into greater distinctness. His wife, however,
knew his true value, as he knew hers, and their mutual confidence
was absolute.

Woodbury strongly urged them to spend a few days with
him at Lakeside, on their return journey to St. Louis. In

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

addition to the pleasure he derived from their society, he had a
secret desire that Mrs. Blake should see Hannah Thurston—a
curiosity to know the impression which the two women would
make on each other. What deeper motive lurked behind this,
he did not question.

The discussion of the proposal reminded him that he had
not heard from Lakeside since his departure. He immediately
wrote to Arbutus Wilson, announcing his speedy return, and
asking for news of the farming operations. Six days afterwards
an answer came, not from Arbutus, but from Mr.
Waldo—an answer of a nature so unexpected, that he left
Saratoga the same night.

-- 281 --

p713-286 CHAPTER XXII. IN WHICH TROUBLE COMES TO LAKESIDE.

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

After Woodbury had left Lakeside for his summer tour,
Mrs. Fortitude Babb resumed her ancient authority. “Now,”
she said to Bute, as they sat down to supper on the day of
his departure, “now we'll have a quiet time of it. A body'll
know what to do without waitin' to be told whether it's jist
to other people's likin's.”

“Why, Mother Forty,” said Bute, “Mr. Max. is as quiet a
man as you'll find anywhere.”

“Much you know about him, Bute. He lets you go on
farmin' in y'r own way, pretty much; but look at my gard'n—
tore all to pieces! The curran' bushes away at t'other end—
half a mile off, if you want to git a few pies—and the kersanthums
stuck into the yard in big bunches, among the grass!
What would she say, if she could see it? And the little
room for bed-clo'es, all cleaned out, and a big bathin' tub in
the corner, and to be filled up every night. Thank the Lord,
he can't find nothin' to say ag'in my cookin'. If he was to
come pokin' his nose into the kitchen every day, I dunno what
I'd do!”

“It's his own garden,” said Bute, sturdily. “He's paid for
it, and he's got a right to do what he pleases with it. I
would, if 't'was mine.”

“Oh yes, you! You're gittin' mighty independent, seems
to me. I 'xpect nothin' else but you'll go off some day with
that reedic'lous thing with the curls.”

“Mother Forty!” said Bute, rising suddenly from the

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

table, “don't you mention her name ag'in. I don't want to
see her any more, nor I don't want to hear of her!”

He strode out of the house with a fiery face. Mrs. Babb
sat, as if thunderstruck. Little by little, however, a presentiment
of the truth crept through her stiff brain: she drew her
thin lips firmly together and nodded her head. The sense of
relief which she first felt, on Bute's account, was soon lost,
nevertheless, in an angry feeling toward Miss Carrie Dilworth.
Utterly unaware of her own inconsistency, she asked herself
what the little fool meant by turning up her nose at such a
fine young fellow as Arbutus—the very pick of the farmers
about Ptolemy, though she, Fortitude Babb, said it! Where
would she find a man so well-built and sound, so honest and
good-hearted? Everybody liked him; there were plenty of
girls that would jump at the chance of having him for a husband—
but no, he was not good enough for her. Ugh! the
nasty, pert, stuck-up little hussy! That comes o' wearin' your
hair like an Injun! But Arbutus mustn't mind; there's as good
fish in the sea as ever was ketched, and better too. 'Twas
reasonable, after all, that he should marry some time; a man's
a man, though you brought him up yourself; and the best
way is to take hold and help, when you can't hinder it.

Thereupon, she set her wits to work to discover the right
kind of a wife for her step-step-son. It was a perplexing subject:
one girl was slatternly, another was unhealthy, a third
was too old, a fourth had disagreeable relatives, a fifth was as
poor as Job's turkey. Where was the compound of youth,
health, tidiness, thrift, and, most important of all, the proper
respect for Mrs. Babb's faculties? “I'll find her yet!” she said
to herself, as she sat at her knitting, in the drowsy summer afternoons.
Meanwhile, her manner towards Bute grew kinder
and more considerate—a change for which he was not in the
least grateful. He interpreted it as the expression of her
satisfaction with the disappointment under which he still
smarted. He became moody and silent, and before many days
had elapsed Mrs. Babb was forced to confess to herself that

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

Lakeside was lonely and uncomfortable without the presence
of Mr. Woodbury.

As for Bute, though he felt that he was irritable and heavy,
compared with his usual cheerful mood, there was more the
matter with him than he supposed. The experience through
which he had passed disturbed the quiet course of his blood.
Like a mechanism, the action of which is even and perfectly
balanced at a certain rate of speed, but tends to inevitable confusion
when the speed is increased, his physical balance was
sadly disarranged by the excitement of his emotional nature
and the sudden shock which followed it. Days of feverish
activity, during which he did the work of two men without
finding the comfort of healthy fatigue, were followed by days
of weariness and apathy, when the strength seemed to be gone
from his arm, and the good-will to labor from his heart. His
sleep was either restless and broken, or so unnaturally profound
that he arose from it with a stunned, heavy head.

Among the summer's work which Mr. Woodbury had ordered,
after wheat-harvest, was the draining of a swampy field
which sloped towards Roaring Brook. An Irish ditcher had
been engaged to work upon it, but Bute, finding that much
more must be done than had been estimated, and restless
almost to nervousness, assisted with his own hands. Day
after day, with his legs bare to the thighs, he stood in the oozy
muck, plying pick and shovel under the burning sun. Night
after night, he went to bed with a curiously numb and deadened
feeling, varied only by nervous starts and thrills, as if the
bed were suddenly sinking under him.

One morning, he did not get up at the usual hour. Mrs.
Babb went on with her labors for breakfast, expecting every
moment to see him come down and wash his face at the pump
outside the kitchen-door. The bacon was fried, the coffee was
boiled, and still he did not appear. She opened the door of
the kitchen staircase, and called in her shrillest tones, one,
two, three times, until finally an answer reached her from
the bedroom. Five minutes afterwards, Bute blundered

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

down the steps, and, seeing the table ready, took his accustomed
seat.

“Well, Arbutus, you have slep', sure enough. I s'pose you
was tired from yisterday, though,” said Mrs. Babb, as she
transferred the bacon from the frying-pan to a queensware
dish. Hearing no answer, she turned around. “Gracious
alive!” she exclaimed, “are you a-goin' to set down to breakfast
without washin' or combin' your hair? I do believe
you're asleep yit.”

Bute said nothing, but looked at her with a silly smile which
seemed to confirm her words.

“Arbutus!” she cried out, “wake up! You don't know
what you're about. Dash some water on your face, child; if
I ever saw the like!” and she took hold of his shoulder with
one of her bony hands.

He twisted it petulantly out of her grasp. “I'm tired,
Mike,” he said: “if the swamp wasn't so wet, I'd like to lay
down and sleep a spell.”

The rigid joints of Mrs. Babb's knees seemed to give way
suddenly. She dropped into the chair beside him, lifted his
face in both her trembling hands, and looked into his eyes.
There was no recognition in them, and their wild, wandering
glance froze her blood. His cheeks burned like fire, and his
head dropped heavily, the next moment, on his shoulder. “This
tussock'll do,” he murmured, and relapsed into unconsciousness.

Mrs. Babb shoved her chair nearer, and allowed his head to
rest on her shoulder, while she recovered her strength. There
was no one else in the house. Patrick, the field-hand, was at
the barn, and was accustomed to be called to his breakfast.
Once she attempted to do this, hoping that her voice might
reach him, but it was such an unnatural, dismal croak, that she
gave up in despair. Bute started and flung one arm around
her neck with a convulsive strength which almost strangled her.
After that, she did not dare to move or speak. The coffee-pot
boiled over, and the scent of the scorched liquid filled the
kitchen; the fat in the frying-pan, which she had

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

thoughtlessly set on the stove again, on seeing Bute, slowly dried to
a crisp, and she knew that the bottom of the pan would be
ruined. These minor troubles strangely thrust themselves
athwart the one great, overwhelming trouble of her heart, and
confused her thoughts. Bute was deathly sick, and stark,
staring mad, was the only fact which she could realize; and
with her left hand, which was free, she gradually and stealthily
removed his knife, fork, and plate, and pushed back the
table-cloth as far as she could reach. Then she sat rigidly as
before, listening to the heavy, irregular breathing of the invalid,
and scorched by his burning head.

Half an hour passed before Patrick's craving stomach
obliged him to disregard the usual call. Perhaps, he finally
thought, he had not heard it, and he then betook himself at
once to the house. The noise he made in opening the kitchen-door,
startled Bute, who clinched his right fist and brought it
down on the table.

“Holy mother!” exclaimed Patrick, as he saw the singular
group.

Mrs. Babb turned her head with difficulty, and shook it as
a sign of caution, looking at him with wide, suffering eyes,
from which the tears now first flowed, when she saw that help
and sympathy had come to her at last.

“God preserve us! och, an' he isn't dead?” whispered
Patrick, advancing a step nearer, and ready to burst into a
loud wail.

“He's sick! he's crazy!” Mrs. Babb breathed hoarsely, in
reply: “help me to git him to bed!”

The Irishman supported Bute by the shoulders, while Mrs.
Babb gently and cautiously relieved herself from his choking
arm. Without Pat's help it is difficult to say what she would
have done. Tender as a woman, and gifted with all the whimsical
cunning of his race, he humored Bute's delirious fancies to
the utmost, soothing instead of resisting or irritating him, and
with infinite patience and difficulty succeeded in getting him
back into his bedroom. Here Mrs. Babb remade his bed,

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

putting on fresh sheets and pillows, and the two undressed and laid
him in it. The first thing she then did was to cut off his long
yellow locks close to the head, and apply a wet cloth; beyond
that, which she had heard was always used in such cases, she
did not dare to go.

The next thing was, to procure medical assistance. There
were no other persons about the house, and both of them
together, it seemed probable, would scarcely be able to manage
the patient, if a violent paroxysm should come on. Mrs.
Babb insisted on remaining by him; but Patrick, who had
seen similar attacks of fever, would not consent to this. He
swore by all the saints that she would find Bute safely in bed
on her return. She need not go farther than black Melinda's
cabin, he said; it was not over three-quarters of a mile. She
could send Melinda for the doctor, and for Misther Merryfield
too—that 'ud be better; and then come directly back, herself.

Mrs. Babb gave way to these representations, and hurried
forth on her errand. Her stiff old joints cracked with the
violence of her motion; she was agitated by remorse as well
as anxiety. She had been a little hard on the lad; what if he
should die without forgiving her, and should go straight to
heaven (as of course he would) and tell his own mother and
Jason Babb, who was so fond of him? In that case, Jason
would certainly be angry with her, and perhaps would not
allow her to sit beside him on the steps of the Golden City,
when her time came. Fortunately, she found old Melinda
at home, and despatched her with the injunction to “go down
to Merryfield's as hard as you can scoot, and tell him to ride for
the doctor, and then you come directly back to the house.”
Melinda at once strode away, with her eyes fixed before her,
muttering fragments of camp-meeting hymns.

When Mrs. Babb returned, she found Bute still in bed, panting
from evident exhaustion. The wet cloth was on his head
and the bed-clothes were straight. Patrick turned away his
face from the light, and said: “Sure, an' he's been as quiet as
a lamb”—an assertion which was disproved the next day by

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

the multitude of indigo blotches, the marks of terrible blows,
which appeared on his own face, breast, and arms. What happened
while they were alone, Patrick always avoided telling,
except to the priest. To his mind, there was a sanctity about
delirium, the secrets of which it would be criminal to betray.

In two or three hours more the physician arrived, accompanied
by Merryfield. The former pronounced Bute to be
laboring under a very dangerous attack of congestive fever, of
a typhoid character. He bled him sufficiently to reduce the
excitement of the brain, prescribed the usual medicines, a little
increased in quantity, and recommended great care and exactness
in administering them. When he descended the stairs,
the housekeeper stole after him, and grasped his arm as he
entered the hall.

“Doctor,” she asked, in her stern manner, “I jist want to
know the truth. Is he goin' to git over it, or isn't he?”

“The chances are about even, Mrs. Babb,” the physician replied.
“I will not disguise from you the fact that it's a very
serious case. If his constitution were not so fine, I should feel
almost like giving him up. I will only say this: if we can
keep him for a week, without growing much worse, we shall
get the upper hand of the fever. It depends on his nurses,
even more than on me.”

I'll nuss him!” Mrs. Babb exclaimed, defiantly. “A week,
did you say? A week a'n't a life-time, and I can stand it. I
stood more'n that, when Jason was sick. Don't be concerned
about your orders, Sir: I've took 'em to heart, and that's
enough said.”

The housekeeper went back to the kitchen, clinching her
fists and nodding her head—the meaning of which was, that
there was to be a fair stand-up fight between Death and herself,
for the possession of Arbutus Wilson, and that Death was
not going to be the victor, no, not if he took herself instead,
out of spite. Then and there she commenced her plan of defence.
Those precautions which the physician had recommended
were taken with a Draconian severity: what he had

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

forbidden ceased to have a possibility of existence. Quiet, of course,
was included in his orders, and never was a household conducted
with so little noise. The sable Melinda, having let a
pot-lid fall on the kitchen-floor, found her arm instantly grasped
in a bony vice, while an awful voice whispered in her ear
(Mrs. Babb had ceased to speak otherwise, even when she
went to the garden)—“Don't you dare to do that ag'in!” She
prepared and applied the blisters and poultices with her
own hands; administered the medicines punctually to the
second, whether by day or by night; and the invalid could not
turn in his bed but she seemed to know it, by some sort of
clairvoyance, in whatever part of the house she might be at
the time. At night, although Patrick and Mr. Merryfield volunteered
to watch by turns, and tried to induce her to sleep,
she never undressed, but lay down on her bed in an adjoining
chamber, and made her appearance in the sick-room, tall, dark,
and rigid, every half-hour. She would listen with a fearful
interest to Bute's ravings, whether profane or passionate,
dreading to hear some accusation of herself, which, if he died,
he would bear straight to Jason Babb. Her words, however,
had made but the slightest surface-wounds on Bute's sturdy
nature. No accusation or reproach directed towards her
passed his lips; Miss Dilworth's name, it is true, was sometimes
mentioned, but more in anger than in love; but his mind
ran principally on farming matters, mixed with much incoherent
talk, to which Patrick only appeared to have the clue.
The latter, at least, was generally able to exercise a guidance
over his hallucinations, and to lead them from the more violent
to the gentler phases.

Half the week was gone, and no change could be detected
in the invalid's condition. The powerful assault of disease
had met as powerful a resisting nature, and the struggle continued,
with no marked signs of weariness on either side.
Much sympathy was felt by the neighbors, when the news
became known, and there were kind offers of assistance. The
physician, however, judged that the attendance was already

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

sufficient, and as the fever was contagious in many cases, he
recommended that there should be as few nurses as possible.
The sympathy then took the form of recipes (every one of
which was infallible), dried herbs, jellies, oranges, and the like.
Mr. Jones, the miller, even sent a pair of trout, which he had
caught in Roaring Brook. The housekeeper received all these
articles with stern thanks, and then locked them up in her
cupboard, saying to herself, “'Ta'n't time for sich messes yet:
I can git all he wants, jist now.”

Slowly the week drew to a close, and Mrs. Babb grew more
anxious and excited. The unusual strain upon her old frame
began to tell; she felt her strength going, and yet the agonizing
suspense in regard to Bute's fate must be quieted before
she could allow it to give way altogether. Her back kept
its straightness from long habit, but her knees tottered under
her every time she mounted the stairs, and the muscles around
her mouth began to twitch and relax, in spite of herself. She
no longer questioned the physician, but silently watched his
face as he came from Bute's room, and waited for him to
speak.

On the seventh day, what little information he voluntarily
gave afforded no relief to her mind, and for the first time the
iron will which had upheld her thus far began to waver. A
weariness which, it seemed to her, no amount of sleep could
ever heal, assailed her during the night. Slowly she struggled
on until morning, and through the eighth day until late in the
afternoon, when the physician came. This time, as he left the
sick-room, she detected a slight change in his expression.
Walking slowly towards him, striving to conceal her weakness
and emotion, she said, brokenly:

“Can you tell me now?”

“I don't like to promise,” he answered, “but there is a
chance now that the fever will exhaust itself, before quite all
the power of rallying afterwards has been spent. He is not
out of danger, but the prospects of his recovery are better
than they were, two to one. If he gets well, your nursing,

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

Mrs. Babb, will have saved him. I wish all my patients could
have you.”

The housekeeper dropped into the nearest chair, and gave
vent to her feelings in a single hoarse, dry sob. When the
doctor had gone, Melinda put the teapot on the table, arranged
the cups and saucers, and said: “Come, now, Miss Forty,
you take a cup. I sure you needs um; you jiss' killin' you'self,
honey.”

Mrs. Babb attempted to comply: she lifted the saucer to
her lips, and then set it down again. She felt, suddenly, very
faint and sick, and the next moment an icy chill seized her,
and shook her from head to foot: her lips were blue, and her
seven remaining teeth rattled violently together. Melinda,
alarmed, flew to her assistance; but she pushed her back with
her long, thin arm, saying, “I knowed it must come so. One
of us had got to go. He'll git well, now.”

“Oh, Missus!” cried Melinda, and threw her apron over her
head.

“Where's the use, Melindy?” said the housekeeper, sternly.
“I guess she'll be glad of it: she'd kind o' got used to havin'
me with her.”

Even yet, she did not wholly succumb to the attack. Deliberately
forcing herself to drink two cups of hot tea, in order
to break the violence of the chill, she slowly crept up stairs to
Bute's room, where Patrick was in attendance. Him she despatched
at once to Ptolemy, with a message to the Rev. Mr.
Waldo, whom she requested to come at as early an hour as
possible. She sent no word to the physician, but the old Melinda
had shrewdness enough to discover this omission and
supply it.

Wrapped in a blanket, Mrs. Babb took her seat in the old-fashioned
rocking-chair at Bute's bedside, and looked long
and earnestly on his worn face, in the last light of day. What
had become of the warm, red blood which had once painted
his round cheeks, showing itself defiantly through the tan
of all the suns of summer? Blood and tan seemed to have

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

suddenly vanished together, leaving a waxen paleness and a
sunken, pinched expression, so much like death, that his restless
movements and mutterings comforted her, because they
denoted life. “Yes, there's life in him still!” she whispered
to herself. Presently he opened his eyes, and looked at her.
The fierceness of his delirium had been broken, but his expression
was still strange and troubled.

“I guess we'll begin the oats to-day, Pat,” he said, in a weak
voice.

“Arbutus!” she cried, “look at me! Don't you know
Mother Forty no more?”

“Mother Forty's gittin' breakfast,” said he, staring at her.

“Oh, Arbutus,” she groaned, desperately; “do try to know
me this once't! I'm mortal sick: I'm a-goin' to die. If there's
any thing on y'r mind ag'in me, can't you say you forgive me?”
And the poor old creature began to cry in a noiseless way.

“I forgive you, Miss Carrie,” answered Bute, catching at
the word “forgive.” “'Ta'n't worth mindin'. You're a little
fool, and I'm a big one, that's all.”

Mrs. Babb did not try again. She leaned back in the rocking-chair,
folding the blanket more closely around her, to keep
off the constantly recurring chills, and husbanding her failing
strength to perform the slight occasional offices which the invalid
required. Thus she sat until Patrick's return, when the
negress helped her to bed.

In the morning the physician found her in a pitiable
state of debility, but with a mind as clear and determined as
ever. Her physical energies were completely broken, and the
prospect of supporting them artificially until the fever should
subside, seemed very slight. She understood the grave concern
upon his face. “You needn't tell me, doctor,” she said;
“I know all about it. I'll take the medicines, to make your
mind easy; but it's no use.”

Mr. Waldo arriving about the same time, she begged the
physician to wait until she had had an interview with the
former. He had been summoned for no other purpose than to

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

draw up her will, the signing of which she wished both gentlemen
to witness. The document was soon prepared. She bequeathed
all she possessed to Arbutus Wilson, her adopted son,
after deducting the expenses of her funeral, and a tombstone
similar to that which she had erected to the memory of Jason
Babb.

Propped up in bed, she carefully went over the various
sums, obliging Mr. Waldo to repeat them after her and read
them aloud as he wrote them, in order that there might be no
mistake. “There's the four hundred dollars Jason left me,”
said she, “out at interest with David Van Horn; then the morgidge
for a thousand dollars on Wilmot's store; then the three
hundred she willed to me, two hundred lent to Backus, and
two hundred and fifty to Dan'el Stevens;—let alone the int'rest
what I've saved. You'll find there'd ought to be twenty-seven
hundred and four dollars and six shillin's, altogether. The notes
is all in my tin box, and the int'rest tied up in my weddin'
stockins in the big trunk. I got it turned into gold: the banks is
breakin' all the time. It's enough to give Arbutus a good start
in the world—a heap better'n either me or Jason had. Put it
into the will that he's to be savin' and keerful, for 'twas got by
hard work. I know he won't spend it for hisself, but he's to
keep it out drawin' int'rest, and if he gits married, he mustn't
let his wife put it onto her back. And you may put down my
blessin', and that I've tried to bring him up in the right way
and hope he won't depart from it.”

The will was finally completed. With a strong effort, she
signed it with a cramped, but steady hand. The physician
and clergyman affixed their signatures as witnesses. “Now
I'm ready,” whispered Mrs. Babb, sinking down on the pillows,
and almost instantly fell asleep.

As the two gentlemen issued from the house, the physician
said: “We must get somebody to take care of her.”

“Of course,” answered Mr. Waldo. “She cannot be intrusted
to old Melinda. Leave it to me: I will see that there
is a good nurse in the house before night.”

-- 293 --

p713-298 CHAPTER XXIII. WHICH CONTAINS BOTH LOVE AND DEATH.

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

Good Mr. Waldo drove back to Ptolemy seriously troubled
by the calamity which had come upon the household
of Lakeside. Its helpless condition, now that the housekeeper
was struck down, rendered immediate assistance necessary;
but whence was the help to come? He could think of no
woman at the same time willing and competent to render it—
except his wife—and on her rested the entire care of his own
house, as they were unable to afford a servant. The benevolent
clergyman actually deliberated whether he should not let
her go, and ask the hospitality of one of his parishioners during
her absence, in case no other nurse could be found.

As he turned into the short private lane leading to his
stable, a rapid little figure, in pink muslin, entered the front
yard. It was Miss Caroline Dilworth, who had just returned
from a farm-house on the road to Mulligansville, where she
had been sewing for a fortnight past. She entered the plain
little sitting-room at the same moment with Mr. Waldo. The
clergyman's wife greeted her with astonishing brevity, and
turned immediately to her husband.

“What was the matter?” she asked; “is Bute so much
worse?”

“Bute worse!” ejaculated Miss Dilworth, opening her eyes
in amazement.

“No,” said Mr. Waldo, answering his wife, “the doctor
thinks his chance is a little better, though he is still out of his
head; but she has the fever now, and her case seems worse
than his. I am distressed about them: there is nobody there

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

except the old negro woman, and Mrs. Babb needs a careful
nurse immediately.”

“What is it? Do tell me what it is?” cried Miss Dilworth,
catching hold of the clergyman's arm with both hands.

He explained the case to her in a few words. To the astonishment
of both, the little sempstress burst into a violent flood
of tears. For a minute or two the agitation was so great that
she was unable to speak.

“It's d-dreadful!” she sobbed at last. “Why—why didn't
you send w-word to me? But I'll g-go now: don't put out
your horse: take—take me there!”

“Carrie! do you really mean it?” said Mrs. Waldo.

Miss Caroline Dilworth actually stamped her foot. “Do
you think I'd make fun about it?” she cried. “Yes, I mean
to go, if I must go a-foot. He—they must have somebody, and
there's nobody can go so well as I can.”

“I think she is right, wife,” said the clergyman.

Mrs. Waldo hesitated a moment. “I know you would
be kind and careful, Carrie,” she said at length, “and I could
come every day, and relieve you for a while. But are you sure
you are strong enough for the task?”

Miss Dilworth dried her eyes with her handkerchief and
answered: “If I'm not, you'll soon find it out. I'm going
over to Friend Thurston's to get some of my things to take
along.”

“I'll call for you in a quarter of an hour, with the buggy,”
said Mr. Waldo.

The little sempstress was off without saying good-by. As
she went down the plank walk towards the Widow Thurston's
cottage, she pushed her tangled curls behind her ears, and then
held her hands clenched at her side, too much in earnest to
give her head a single toss or allow her feet a single mincing
step. All the latent firmness in her lithe figure was suddenly
developed. It spoke in her rapid, elastic gait, in the compression
of the short red lips, and the earnest forward glance
of her eyes, under their uplifted lids. During the spring and

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

summer she had been gradually coming to the conviction that
she had treated Bute Wilson shamefully. The failure of the
little arts which she had formerly employed with so much success
had hastened this conviction. The softest drooping of her
eyes, the gentlest drawl of her voice, ceased to move him from
his cold, grave indifference. She began to feel that these
charms only acquired their potency through the sentiments of
those upon whom they were exercised. Had she not again
and again cast them forth as nets, only to haul them in at last
without having entrapped the smallest fish?

Besides, in another way, her ambition had suffered a severe
check. The mistress of the school at Mulligansville having
fallen sick, Miss Dilworth took her place for a fortnight. Her
first sense of triumph in having attained what she considered
to be her true mission, even as the proxy of another, did not
last long. For a day or two, the novelty of her appearance
kept the school quiet; but, one by one, the rude country children
became familiar with her curls, with her soft green eyes,
and her unauthoritative voice. They grinned in answer to her
smile and met her frown with unconcealed derision; they ate
green apples before her very face; pulled each other's hair or
tickled each other under the arms; drew pictures on their
slates and upset the inkstands over their copy-books. The
bigger boys and girls threw saucy notes at each other across
the whole breadth of the school-room. They came to her with
“sums” which she found herself unable to solve; they read
with loud, shrill voices and shocking pronunciation; and when
the hour for dismissal came, instead of retiring quietly, they
sprang from their benches with frightful whooping and rushed
tumultuously out of the house. The “beautiful humanity” of
the occupation, which she had heard so extolled, burst like a
painted bubble, leaving no trace; the “moral suasion,” on
which she relied for maintaining discipline, failed her utterly;
the “reciprocal love” between teacher and pupil, which she
fancied she would develop in the highest degree, resolved itself
into hideous contempt on the one side and repugnance on

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

the other. She was finally indebted to one of the biggest and
coarsest of the boys—a fellow who almost made her tremble
every time he came near her—for sufficient help to prevent
the school from falling into chaos before the fortnight came to
an end. This boy, who was the bully of the school, and whose
voice had a cracked hoarseness denoting the phase of development
through which he was passing, was impressed with a
vague respect for her curls and her complexion, and chivalrously
threw his influence, including his fists, on her side. It was
not pleasant, however, to hear the older girls giggle and whisper
when he came: “There's the mistress's beau!”

Bute, also, increased in value in proportion as he became
inaccessible. She confessed to herself that no masculine eyes
had ever looked at her with such honest tenderness as his: and
they were handsome eyes, whatever his nose might be. She
had always liked to hear his voice, too, in the old time: now
it was no longer the same. It was changed to her, and she
had not imagined that the change could make her so restless
and unhappy. Still, she did not admit to herself that she really
loved him: their intercourse had had none of that sentimental
poetic coloring—that atmosphere of sighs, murmurs, thrills, and
silent raptures—which she fancied should accompany Love.
He was even coarsely material enough to sneer at the idea of
“kindred spirits!” Yet he loved her, for all that; she felt it
in his altered manner, as she had never felt it before.

The unexpected shock of the news which Mr. Waldo communicated
to her was a sudden betrayal of herself. Had she
possessed the least power of introversion, she would have been
amazed at it. But her nature was not broad enough to embrace
more than a single sensation. The burst of tears and
the impulse to offer her services came together, and all that
she felt was: “If Bute dies, I shall be wretched.” She continued
to repeat this to herself, on her way to the Widow
Thurston's, adding: “I'll do my best to save him and his
stepmother, and I don't care who knows it, and I don't care
what they say.”

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

“Why, what's the matter, child?” exclaimed the widow, as
Miss Dilworth walked into the sitting-room, erect, determined,
and with a real expression on her usually vapid face.

The latter explained her purpose, not without additional
tears. “Nobody else would be likely to go,” she said: “they
would be afraid of catching the fever. But I'm not afraid:
I've seen the like before: I may be of use, and I ought to be
there now.”

The widow looked at her with a gentle scrutiny in her eyes,
which made Miss Dilworth drop her lids for the first time and
bring forward her curls from behind her ears. The glance
changed to one of tender sympathy, and, checking a sigh which
would have brought a memory with it, the old woman said:

“I think thee's right.”

Thus encouraged, the necessary preparations were soon
made, and in an hour from that time Miss Carrie Dilworth was
at Lakeside.

The negress, who knew her, received her with a mixture of
rejoicing and grief: “Bress de Lord, honey!” she exclaimed;
“things is goin' bad. I'se mighty glad you come. Somebody's
got to see to 'um, all de time, an' de cookin' mus' be 'tended
to, ye knows.”

Mrs. Babb, after a long sleep, was again awake, but in a
state of physical prostration which prevented her from leaving
her bed. Her anxiety lest Arbutus should not receive the
proper care, aggravated her condition. She kept his medicines
on a chair by her bedside, and demanded constant reports of
him, which neither Patrick nor Melinda could give with sufficient
exactness to satisfy her.

Miss Dilworth, somewhat nervously, ascended the kitchen
stairs and entered the housekeeper's room. But the sight of
the haggard, bony face, the wild restlessness in the sunken
eyes, and the thin gray hair streaming loosely from the queer,
old-fashioned night-cap, restored her courage through the inspiration
of pity. She went forward with a quick, light step,
and stooped down beside the bed.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“I have come to help, Mrs. Babb,” she said.

“Help, eh?” answered the housekeeper, in a weak, husky
voice; “well—I've got to take any help that comes. Hard
pushed, it seems. Thought you didn't keer about none of us.
What are you good for, anyhow?”

“I've helped nurse before, Mrs. Babb. I'll do my best, if
you'll let me try. Which medicine do you take?”

The housekeeper lay silent for a while, with her eyes on the
sempstress's face. She was so weak that neither her first
feeling of astonishment nor her second feeling of repugnance
possessed a tithe of their usual force; the sense of her own
helplessness overpowered them both. “That bottle with the
red stuff,” she said at last. “A tea-spoonful every two hours.
Three o'clock, next. Take keer!” she gasped, as Miss Dilworth
moved to the chair, “you'll knock every thing down
with that hair o' yourn!”

The medicines were at last carefully arranged on a small
table, the tea-spoonful administered, the pillows shaken up and
smoothed, and, the invalid having declared herself comfortable,
Miss Dilworth slipped out of the room. When she returned,
ten minutes afterwards, her hair was drawn over her temples
in masses as smooth as its former condition would allow, and
fastened in a knot behind. The change was nevertheless an
advantageous one; it gave her an air of sober womanhood
which she had never before exhibited. The old woman
noticed it at once, but said nothing. Her eyes continually
wandered to the door, and she was growing restless.

“Shall I go and see how he is?” whispered Miss Carrie.

A strong expression of dislike passed over the housekeeper's
face. For a few minutes she did not speak; then, as no one
came, she finally groaned: “I can't go myself.”

Miss Carrie opened the door of Bute's room with a beating
heart. The curtains were down, to keep out the afternoon
sun, and a dim yellow light filled the chamber. The air was
close, and impregnated with a pungent etherous smell. In an
old arm-chair, near the bed, sat Patrick, dozing. But that

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

shorn head, that pale, thin face, and lean, hanging arm, did
they really belong to Bute? She approached on tiptoe,
holding her breath, and stood beside him. A rush of tenderness,
such as she had never felt towards any man, came over
her. She longed to lay the wasted head on her bosom, and
bring back color into the cheeks from the warmth of her own
heart. He turned and muttered, with half-closed eyes, as if
neither asleep nor awake, and even when she gently took the
hand that lay on the coverlet, the listless fingers did not acknowledge
her touch. Once he looked full in her face, but
vacantly, as if not even seeing her.

A horrible fear came over her. “Is he worse?” she whispered
to the Irishman.

“No, he's no wurrse, Miss—maybe a bit better than he
wur.”

“When must he have his medicine?”

“I've jist guv' it to him. He'll be quieter now. Could ye
stay here and laive me go to the barrn for an hour, jist?”

Miss Carrie reported to the housekeeper, and then relieved
Patrick. She noiselessly moved the arm-chair nearer the bed,
seated herself, and took Bute's feverish hand in her own.
From time to time she moistened his parched lips and cooled
his throbbing temples. His restless movements ceased and he
lay still, though in a state of torpor, apparently, rather than
sleep. It was pitiful to see him thus, stripped of his lusty
strength, his red blood faded, the strong fibres of his frame
weak and lax, and the light of human intelligence gone from
his eye. His helplessness and unconsciousness now, brought
into strong relief the sturdy, homely qualities of his mind and
heart: the solemn gulf between the two conditions disclosed
his real value. Miss Dilworth felt this without thinking it,
as she sat beside him, yearning, with all the power of her
limited nature, for one look of recognition, though it expressed
no kindness for her; one rational word, though it might not
belong to the dialect of love.

No such look, no such word, came. The hour slowly

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

dragged out its length; Patrick came back and she returned
to the housekeeper's room. The physician paid a second visit in
the evening, expressed his satisfaction with her nursing, thus
far, and intrusted her with the entire care of administering
the medicines. He advised her, however, not to be wasteful
of her strength at the outset, as the patients would not soon
be able to dispense with careful watching. It was arranged
that the old negress should occasionally relieve her at night.
In regard to the invalids, he confessed that he had some hope
of Bute's recovery; in a day or two the crisis of the fever
would be over; but Mrs. Babb, though her attack was much
less violent, inspired him with solicitude. The apathetic condition
of her system continued, in spite of all his efforts, and
the strong will which might have upheld her, seemed to be
suddenly broken.

Miss Dilworth fulfilled her duties with an astonishing
patience and gentleness. Even the old housekeeper, no longer
seeing the curls and drooping eyelids, or hearing the childish
affection of the voice, appeared to regard her as a different
creature, and finally trusted the medicines implicitly to her
care. On the day after her arrival, Bute, whose wan face and
vacant eyes haunted her with a strange attraction, fell into
a profound sleep. All that night he lay, apparently lifeless,
but for the faint, noiseless breath that came from his parted
lips. He could not be aroused to take his medicines. When
this was reported to Mrs. Babb, she said, as sternly as her
weakness would permit: “Let him alone! It's the turnin'
p'int; he'll either die or git well, now.”

This remark only increased Miss Dilworth's anxiety. Fifty
times during the night she stole into his room, only to find
him motionless, senseless as before. Patrick took advantage
of the quiet to sleep, and snored loud and hard in his arm-chair.
Once, moved by an impulse which she could not
resist, she stooped down and kissed the sick man's forehead.
The touch of her lips was light as a breath, but she rose,
trembling and blushing at herself, and slipped out of the room.

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

“Quiet—nothing but quiet as long as he sleeps!” said the
physician, next morning. Patrick was excluded from the
room, because, although he pulled off his boots, there were
two or three planks in the floor which creaked under his
weight. Miss Dilworth silently laid a row of bed-room rugs
from the door to the bedside, and went and came as if on
down, over the enormous tufted roses. No sound entered the
room but that of the summer wind in the boughs of the
nearest elm. Hour after hour of the clouded August day
went by, and still no change in the sleeper, unless an
increased softness in his listless hand, as she cautiously
touched it.

Towards sunset, after a restless day, Mrs. Babb fell asleep,
and Miss Dilworth went into Bute's room and seated herself
in the chair. The prolonged slumber frightened her. “Oh,”
she said to herself, “what would I do if he was to die. I've
treated him badly, and he would never know that I'm sorry
for it—never know that—that I love him! Yes, I know it
now when it's too late. If he were well, he's done loving me
as he used to—but he won't get well: he'll die and leave me
wretched!”

As these words passed through her mind, while she leaned
forward, with her face close to that of the invalid, she suddenly
noticed a change in his breathing. Its faint, regular
character was interrupted: it ceased a moment, and then his
breast heaved with a deeper inspiration. “Oh, he's dying!”
she whispered to herself in despair. Stooping down, she
kissed his forehead passionately, while her tears dropped fast
upon it. His arm moved; she rose, and met the glance of his
open eyes—clear, tender, happy, wondering, but not with the
blank wonder of delirium. It was Bute's self that looked at her—
it was Bute's first, faithful love that first came to the surface
from the very depth of his heart, before any later memory
could thrust itself between. He had felt the kiss on his forehead:
his eyes drew her, she knew not how, to his lips. His
right arm lifted itself to her neck and held the kiss a moment

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

fast: then it slid back again, and she sank into the chair,
covering her face with her hands, and weeping.

After a while Bute's voice came to her—weak and gentle;
but with its natural tone. “Carrie,” said he, “what is it?
What's happened?”

“Oh, Bute,” she answered, “you've been very sick: you've
been out of your head. And Mrs. Babb's sick too, and I've
come to take care of you both. I thought you were going to
die, Bute, and now you're going to get well, and I'm so glad—
so happy!”

“Why are you glad, Carrie? Why did you come?” he
asked, with an echo of the old reproach in his voice. The
memory of his disappointment had already returned.

Nothing was further from Miss Dilworth's mind than a resort
to her former arts. She was too profoundly and solemnly
moved: she would tell the truth, as if it were her own dying
hour. She took her hands from her face, lifted her head, and
looked at him. “Because I have treated you badly, Bute,”
she said: “because I trifled with you wickedly. I wanted
to make some atonement, and to hear you say you forgive
me.”

She paused. His eyes were fixed on hers, but he did not
answer.

“Can you forgive me, Bute?” she faltered. “Try to do it,
because I love you, though I don't expect you to love me any
more.”

“Carrie!” he cried. A new tint came to his face, a new
light to his eye. His hand wandered towards her on the
coverlet.

“Carrie,” he repeated, feebly grasping her hand with his
fingers and drawing her towards him, “once't more, now!” In
the kiss that followed there was forgiveness, answering love,
and a mutual compact for the future.

“You've brought me back ag'in to life,” he murmured,
closing his eyes, while two bright tears crept out from under
the lids. She sat beside him, holding his hand. He seemed

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

too weak to say more, and thus ten minutes silently passed
away.

“Tell me how it happened,” said Bute, finally. “Where's
Mother Forty?”

“I must go to her at once!” cried Miss Dilworth, starting
up. “She's worrying herself to death on your account. And
the doctor said if you got awake you were to keep quiet, and
not talk. I must go, Bute: do lie still and try to sleep till
I come back. Oh, we oughtn't to have said any thing!”

“What we've said won't do me no harm,” he murmured,
with a patient, happy sigh. “Go, then, Carrie: I'll keep
quiet.”

Miss Dilworth went into the housekeeper's room so much
more swiftly than usual that the latter was awakened by the
rustling of her dress. She started and turned her head with
a look of terror in her eyes.

“Oh, Mrs. Babb!” cried the sempstress: “Bute's awake
at last. And his mind's come back to him! And he says he'll
get well!”

The old woman trembled visibly. Her bony hands were
clasped under the bed-clothes and her lips moved, but no
audible words came from them. Then, fixing her eyes on the
face of the kneeling girl, she asked: “What have you been
a-sayin' to him?”

Miss Dilworth involuntarily drooped her lids and a deep
color came into her face. “I asked him,” she answered, “to
forgive me for my bad behavior towards him.”

“Nothin' else?”

“Yes, Mrs. Babb, I said he could do it now, because I love
him.”

“You do, do ye?”

“Yes, and he has forgiven me.”

“Hnh!”

With this, her customary snort, when she was not prepared
to express a decided opinion, the housekeeper closed her eyes
and seemed to meditate. Presently, however, she turned her

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

head, and said, rather sternly, though without any signs of
bitterness:

“Go 'way now, gal! I want to be alone a spell.”

Miss Dilworth obeyed. When she returned, at the time
appointed for administering the medicine, Mrs. Babb had resumed
her state of passive patience. She made no further
inquiries about the conversation which had taken place, nor
about any which took place afterwards. A change had come
over her whole nature. She lay for hours, with her eyes open,
without speaking, evidently without suffering, yet keenly
alive to every thing that took place. She took her medicines
mechanically, with an air of listless obedience to the orders of
the physician, and without any apparent result. Stimulants
and sedatives alike failed to produce their customary effect.
From day to day she grew weaker, and the physician finally
declared that, unless she could be roused and stirred in some
way, to arrest the increasing prostration, he could do nothing
for her. As the knowledge of the favorable change in Bute's
case had left her as before, there was little hope that any
further source of excitement remained.

As for Bute, he rallied with a rapidity which amazed the
physician, who ascribed to an unusual vitality of his own the
life which the invalid had really drawn from another. The
only difficulty now was, to retard his impatient convalescence,
and Miss Dilworth was obliged to anticipate her conjugal authority
and enjoin silence when he had still a thousand happy
questions left unasked and unanswered. When that authority
failed, she was forced to absent herself from the room, on the
plea of watching Mrs. Babb. His impatience, in such case,
was almost as detrimental as his loquacity, and the little
sempstress was never at ease except when he slept.

After passing a certain stage in the fever, the housekeeper
began to sink rapidly. Her mind, nevertheless, made feeble
efforts to retain its ascendency—efforts which reacted on her
body and completed the ruin of its faculties. One day she astonished
Miss Dilworth by rising in her bed with a violent effort.

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

“I must go and see him!” she said: “help me into his
room!”

“Oh, you cannot!” cried Miss Dilworth, supporting her
with one arm around her waist. “Lie down: you are not
strong enough. He will be able to come to you in a day or
two.”

“No, no! to-day!” gasped the housekeeper. “I a'n't certain
o' knowin' him to-morrow, or o' bein' able to say to
him what I've got to say.” Thereupon her temporary
strength gave way, and she sank down on the bed in a fainting
state.

After she had somewhat revived, Miss Dilworth took counsel
with herself, and soon came to a decision. She went down
stairs and summoned Patrick, who carefully wrapped up Bute
and placed him in the arm-chair. She herself then assisted in
carrying him into the housekeeper's room, and placing him by
the bedside. A look of unspeakable fondness came over Mrs.
Babb's haggard face; the tears silently flowed from her eyes
and rolled down the wrinkles in her hollow cheeks.

“Cheer up, Mother Forty,” said Bute, who was the first to
speak. “I'm gittin' on famous' and 'll soon be round again.”

“It's as it should be, Arbutus,” she whispered, hoarsely,
catching her breath between the words; “the old 'un 'll go
and the young 'un 'll stay. 'T had to be one of us.”

“Don't say that; we'll take care of you—Carrie and me.
Won't we, Carrie?”

“Yes, Bute,” said Carrie, with her handkerchief to her
eyes.

Mrs. Babb looked from one to another, but without any
sign of reproof. She feebly shook her head. “What must be
must,” said she; “my time's come. P'raps I sha'n't see you
no more, Arbutus. Maybe I ha'n't done my duty by you
always; maybe I've seemed hard, once't and a while, but I
meant it for your good, and I don't want you to have any hard
thoughts ag'in me when I'm gone.”

“Mother Forty!” cried Bute, his eyes filling and

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

overflowing, “God knows I ha'n't nothin' ag'in you! You've been
as good to me as you knowed how; it's me that's been rough,
and forgitful o' how you took care o' me when I was a little
boy. Don't talk that a-way now, don't!”

“Do you really mean it, Arbutus? Do you forgive me my
trespasses, as I forgive them that trespass agi'n me? Can I go
to Jason and say I've done my duty by you?”

Bute could not answer: he was crying like a child. He
slid forward in the chair. Miss Dilworth put her arm around
his waist to steady him, and they sank down together on their
knees beside the bed. Bute's head fell forward on the coverlet.
The housekeeper placed both her hands upon it.

“Take my blessin', child!” she said, in a feebler voice.
“You've been a good boy, Arbutus. I'll tell her, and I'll tell
your mother. Maybe I'll have a seat betwixt her and Jason.
All I have'll be yourn. But you mustn't stay here: say good-by
to me and go.”

“Will you bless me, with him?” faltered Miss Carrie.

The left hand slowly moved to her head, and rested there.
“Be a good wife to him when the time comes, and I'll bless
you always. There a'n't many like him, and I hope you
know it.”

“I do know it,” she sobbed; “there's nobody like him.”

“I want you to leave the money where it is,” said the
housekeeper, “and only draw the interest. You'll have an
easier time of it in your old days than what I've had; but I
don't begrudge it to you. It's time you were goin'—say
good-by, child!”

The sempstress, small as she was, lifted Bute until his foster-mother
could catch and hold his head to her bosom. Then,
for the first time in his remembrance, she kissed him, once,
twice, not with any violent outburst of feeling, but with a
tender gravity as if it were a necessary duty, the omission of
which would not be agreeable to Jason Babb. Then she
turned over on the pillow, saying “Amen!” and was silent.
Patrick was summoned and Bute was speedily replaced in his

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

own bed, where Miss Dilworth left him to resume her place
by the housekeeper's side.

But that same night, about midnight, Mrs. Babb died.
She scarcely spoke again after her interview with Bute, except
to ask, two hours later, whether he seemed to be any the
worse on account of it. On being told that he was sleeping
quietly, she nodded her head, straightened her gaunt form as
well as she was able, and clasped her fingers together over her
breast. Thus she lay, as if already dead, her strong eyebrows,
her hooked nose, and her sharp chin marking themselves with
ghastly distinctness as the cheeks grew more hollow and the
closed eyes sank deeper in their sockets. Towards midnight a
change in her breathing alarmed Miss Dilworth. She hastily
called the old negress, who was sleeping on the kitchen settee.

“Honey,” said the latter, in an awe-struck whisper, as she
stood by the bedside, “she's a-goin' fast. She soon see de
glory. Don't you wish fur her to stay, 'case dat'll interfere
wid her goin'.”

Her breath grew fainter, and came at longer intervals, but
the moment when it ceased passed unnoticed by either of the
watchers. Melinda first recognized the presence of Death.
“You go an' lay down,” she said to Miss Carrie. “You can't
do no good now. I'll stay wid her till mornin'.”

The sempstress obeyed, for she was, in truth, wretchedly
weary. For the remainder of the night Melinda sat on a low
chair beside the corpse, swinging her body backwards and
forwards as she crooned, in a low voice:



“De streets is paved wid gold,
Ober on de udder shore.”

-- 308 --

p713-313 CHAPTER XXIV. VARIOUS CHANGES, BUT LITTLE PROGRESS IN THE STORY.

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

As soon as the news of Mrs. Babb's death became known,
the neighbors hastened to Lakeside to offer their help. The
necessary arrangements for the funeral were quietly and
speedily made, and, on the second day afterwards, the body of
the housekeeper was laid beside that of Jason Babb, in the
Presbyterian churchyard at Ptolemy, where he had been
slumbering for the last twenty-three years. The attendance
was very large, for all the farmers' wives in the valley had
known Mrs. Babb, and still held her receipts for cakes, preserves,
and pickles in high esteem. The Reverends Styles
and Waldo made appropriate remarks and prayers at the
grave, so that no token of respect was wanting. All the
neighbors said, as they drove homewards, “The funeral was a
credit to her.” Her spirit must have smiled in stern satisfaction,
even from its place by Jason's side, and at the feet of
Mrs. Dennison, as it looked down and saw that her last unconscious
appearance among mortals was a success.

Miss Dilworth took counsel of her friends, Hannah Thurston
and Mrs. Waldo, on the day of the funeral. She confessed to
them, with returning misgivings, what had taken place between
Bute Wilson and herself, and was a little surprised at
the hearty gratification which they both expressed.

“How glad I am!” cried Mrs. Waldo; “it is the very
thing!”

“Yes,” said Hannah Thurston, in her grave, deliberate manner,
“I think you have made a good choice, Carrie.”

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

If any spark of Miss Caroline Dilworth's old ambition still
burned among the ashes of her dreams, it was extinguished at
that moment. The prophets of reform were thenceforth dead
to her. She even took a consolation in thinking that if her
wish had been fulfilled, her future position might have had its
embarrassments. She might have been expected to sympathize
with ideas which she did not comprehend—to make use
of new shibboleths before she had learned to pronounce them—
to counterfeit an intelligent appreciation when most conscious
of her own incompetency. Now, she would be at ease.
Bute would never discover any deficiency in her. She spoke
better English and used finer words than he did, and if she
made a mistake now and then, he wouldn't even notice it.
With the disappearance of her curls her whole manner had
become more simple and natural. Her little affectations broke
out now and then, it is true, but they had already ceased to be
used as baits to secure a sentimental interest. There was even
hope that her attachment to Bute would be the means of developing
her somewhat slender stock of common-sense.

“Bute says we must be married as soon as he gets well,”
she said: “he won't wait any longer. Is there any harm in
my staying here and taking care of him until he's entirely out
of danger?”

Mrs. Waldo reflected a moment. “Certainly none until
Mr. Woodbury returns,” she said. “Mr. Waldo has answered
his letter to Bute, which came this morning. If he leaves
Saratoga at once, he will be here in three or four days. The
doctor says you are an admirable nurse, and that is reason
enough why you should not leave at present.”

“The other reason ought to be enough,” said Hannah
Thurston. “She owes a wife's duty towards him now, when
he needs help which she can give. I am sure Mr. Woodbury
will see it in the same light. He is noble and honorable.”

“Why, Hannah!” cried Mrs. Waldo, “I thought you and
he were as far apart as the opposite poles!”

“Perhaps we are, in our views of certain subjects,” was the

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

quiet reply. “I can, nevertheless, properly estimate his character
as a man.”

Mrs. Waldo suppressed a sigh. “If you could only estimate
your own true character as a woman!” she thought.

Miss Dilworth's duties were now materially lightened. The
danger of further contagion had passed, and some one of the
neighbors came every day to assist her. Bute only required
stimulating medicines, and the usual care to prevent a relapse,
of which there seemed to be no danger. He began to recover
his healthful sleep at night, and his nurse was thus enabled to
keep up her strength by regular periods of rest. Once or
twice a day she allowed him to talk, so long as there was no
appearance of excitement or fatigue. These half-hours were
the happiest Bute had ever known. To the delicious languor
and peace of convalescence, was added the active, ever-renewed
bliss of his restored love, and the promises which it whispered.
He delighted to call Miss Carrie, in anticipation, “Little
wife!” pausing, each time he did so, to look for the blush
which was sure to come, and the smile on the short red lips,
which was the sweetest that ever visited a woman's face. Of
course it was.

One day, nevertheless, as he lay looking at her, and thinking
how much more steady and sensible she seemed since her
curls were gathered up—how much more beautiful the ripples
of light brown hair upon her temples—a cloud came over his
face. “Carrie,” he said, “there's one thought worries me, and
I want you to put it straight, if you can. S'pose I hadn't got
sick,—s'pose I hadn't lost my senses, would you ever ha' come
to your'n?”

She was visibly embarrassed, but presently a flitting roguish
expression passed over her face, and she answered: “Would
you have given me a chance to do it, Bute?”

“Likely not,” said he. “You spoke plain enough last winter,
and 'twasn't for me to say the first word, after that.
When a man's burnt his fingers once't, he keeps away from
the fire. But I want to know why you come to take keer o'

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

me and Mother Forty. Was it only because you were sorry,
and wanted to pay me for my disapp'intment in that way?
Can you lay your hand on your heart and say there was any
thing more?”

Miss Carrie immediately laid her hand on her heart. “Yes,
Bute,” she said, “there was something more. I was beginning
to find it out, before, but when I heard you were so bad,
it came all at once.”

“Look here, Carrie,” said Bute, still very earnestly, although
the cloud was beginning to pass away, “some men have hearts
like shuttlecocks, banged back and forth from one gal to another,
and none the wuss of it. But I a'n't one of 'em. Whenever
I talk serious, I 'xpect to be answered serious. I believe
what you say to me. I believed it a'ready, but I wanted to be
double sure. You and me have got to live together as man
and wife. 'Twon't be all skylarkin': we've got to work, and
help one another, and take keer o' others besides, if things goes
right. What'll pass in a gal, won't pass in a married woman:
you must get shut o' your coquettin' ways. I see you've took
the trap out o' your hair, and now you must take it out o' your
eyes. 'Ta'n't that it'll mean any thing any more—if I thought
it did, I'd feel like killin' you—but it won't look right.”

“You mustn't mind my foolishness, Bute,” she answered,
penitently, “and you mustn't think of Seth Wattles!”

“Seth be—con-sarn'd!” Bute exclaimed. “When I see you
pickin' up dead frogs, I'll believe you like to shake hands with
Seth! I've got agreeable thoughts than to have him in my
head. Well—I don't bear no grudge ag'in him now; but I
can't like him.”

“I don't like him either. Fancy such a fellow as he thinking
himself good enough for Hannah Thurston! There's no
man good enough for her!”

“Like enough she thinks herself too good for any man,'
Bute remarked. “But them a'n't the women, Carrie, that a
man wants to marry. It'll be a lucky woman that gits Mr.
Max.”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“Oh, I must go and see to Mr. Woodbury's room!” cried
Miss Dilworth, starting up. “Perhaps he'll come this very
day. Then I suppose I must go away, Bute.”

“I hope not, Carrie. I wouldn't mind bein' a bit sicker for
a day or two, o' purpose to keep you here. What! are you
goin' away in that fashion, Little Wife?”

Miss Dilworth darted back to the bedside, stooped down,
like a humming-bird presenting its bill to a rather large flower,
and was about to shoot off again, when Bute caught her by
the neck and substituted a broad, firm kiss, full of consistency
and flavor, for the little sip she had given him.

“That's comfortin',” said he. “I thank the Lord my mouth
a'n't as little as your'n.”

Before night, Mr. Woodbury arrived, having taken a carriage
at Tiberius and driven rapidly over the hills. Mr. Waldo's letter,
announcing Bute's dangerous condition and Mrs. Babb's death,
had greatly startled and shocked him. His summer tour was
nearly at an end, and he at once determined to return to Lakeside
for the autumn and winter. He was not surprised to find
his household in charge of Miss Dilworth, for the news had
already been communicated to him. She met him at the door,
blushing and slightly embarrassed, for she scarcely felt herself
entitled to be ranked among his acquaintances, and the calm
reserve of his usual manner had always overawed her.

“I am very glad to find you still here, Miss Dilworth,” he
said, pressing her hand warmly; “how can I repay you for
your courage and kindness? Bute—?”

“He is much better, Sir. He is expecting you: will you
walk up and see him?”

“Immediately. I suppose I ought not to carry all this dust
with me. I will go to my room first.”

“It is ready, Sir,” said Miss Dilworth. “Let me have your
coat.”

Before Woodbury had finished washing his face and hands,
and brushing the white dust of the highway out of his hair,
there was a light tap on the door. He opened it and beheld

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

his coat, neatly dusted and folded, confronting him on the back
of a chair. Bute's room he found in the most perfect order.
The weather had been warm, dry, and still, and the window
furthest from the bed was open. The invalid lay, propped up
with two extra pillows, awaiting him. Woodbury was at first
shocked by his pale, wasted face, to which the close-cut hair
gave a strange, ascetic character. His eyes were sunken, but
still bright and cheerful, and two pale-blue sparks danced in
them as he turned his head towards the door.

“Bute, my poor fellow, how are you? I did not dream this
would have happened,” said Woodbury, taking the large,
spare hand stretched towards him.

“Oh, I'm doin' well now, Mr. Max. 'Twas queer how it
come—all 't once't, without any warnin'. I knowed nothin'
about it till I was past the danger.”

“And Mrs. Babb—was she sick long? Did she suffer
much?”

“I don't think she suffered at all: she was never out of her
head. She seemed to give up at the start, I'm told, and all
the medicines she took was no use. She jist made up her mind
to die, and she always had a strong will, you know, Mr. Max.”
Bute said this quietly and seriously, without the least thought
of treating the memory of his foster-mother lightly.

“She had a good nurse, at least,” said Woodbury, “and you
seem to be equally fortunate.”

“Well, I guess I am,” answered Bute, his face on a broad
grin, and with more color in it than he had shown for many
days. “I've had the best o' nussin', Mr. Max. Not but
what Pat and Mr. Merryfield was as kind as they could be—
'twasn't the same thing. And I may as well out with it
plump: there's no nuss quite ek'l to a man's own wife.”

“Wife!” exclaimed Woodbury, in amazement.

“Well—no—not jist yit,” stammered Bute; “but she will
be as soon as I git well enough to marry. I'd been hankerin'
after her for these two years, Mr. Max., but it mightn't ha'
come to nothin' if I hadn't got sick.”

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

“You mean Miss Dilworth, of course?”

Bute nodded his head.

“You astonish me, Bute. I scarcely know her at all, but I
think you have too much good sense to make a mistake. I
wish you joy, with all my heart; and yet”—he continued in a
graver tone, taking Bute's hand, “I shall be almost sorry for
it, if this marriage should deprive me of your services on the
farm.”

“How?” cried Bute, instantly recovering his former paleness,
“do you mean, Mr. Max., that you wouldn't want me
afterwards?”

“No, no, Bute! On the contrary, I should be glad to see
you settled and contented. But it is natural, now, that you
should wish to have a farm of your own, and as Mrs. Babb's
legacy will enable you to buy a small one, I thought—”

“Bless you, Mr. Max.!” interrupted Bute, “it would be a
small one. What's a few hundred dollars? I've no notion o'
goin' into farmin' on a ten-acre lot.”

“Mr. Waldo tells me that her property amounts to about
twenty-seven hundred dollars.”

Twenty—seven—hundred!” and Bute feebly tried to
whistle. “Well—Mother Forty always was a cute 'un—who'd
ha' thought it? And she's left it all to me—she keered a
mighty sight more for me than she let on.” Here something
rose in his throat and stopped his voice for a moment. “I'll
do her biddin' by it, that I will!” he resumed. “I shall leave
it out at interest, and not touch a cent of the capital. Time
enough for my children to draw that. Oh, Mr. Max., now the
Lord may jist send as many youngsters to me and Carrie, as
He pleases!”

A dim sensation, like the memory of a conquered sorrow,
weighed upon Woodbury's heart for an instant, and passed
away.

“I know when I'm well off,” Bute went on. “I'm contented
to stay as I am: every thing on the farm—the horses, th'
oxen, the pigs, the fences, the apple-trees, the timber-land—

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

seems to me as much mine as it is your'n. If I had a farm o'
my own, it'd seem strange like, as if it belonged to somebody
else. I've got the hang of every field here, and know jist what
it'll bring. I want to make a good livin': I don't deny that;
but if I hold on to what I've got now, and don't run no resks,
and put out th' interest ag'in every year, it'll roll up jist about
as fast and a darned sight surer, than if I was to set up for myself.
If you're willin', Mr. Max., we can fix it somehow. If
the tenant-house on the 'Nacreon road was patched up a little,
it'd do for the beginnin'.”

“We can arrange it together, Bute,” said Woodbury, rising.
“Now you have talked long enough, and must rest. I will
see you again before I go to bed.”

As Miss Dilworth, at his request, took her seat at the table
and poured out the tea, Woodbury looked at her with a new
interest. He had scarcely noticed her on previous occasions, and
hence there was no first impression to be removed. It seemed
to him, indeed, as if he saw her for the first time now. The
ripples in her hair caught the light; her complexion was unusually
fair and fresh; the soft green of her eyes became
almost brown under the long lashes, and the mouth was infantine
in shape and color. A trifle of affectation in her manner
did not disharmonize with such a face; it was natural to her,
and would have been all the same, had she been eighty years
old instead of twenty-six. With this affectation, however,
were combined two very useful qualities—a most scrupulous
neatness and an active sense of order. “Upon my soul, it is
Lisette herself,” said Woodbury to himself, as he furtively
watched her airs and movements. Who would have expected
to find so many characteristics of the Parisian grisette in one
of our staid American communities? And how astonishing,
could he have known it, her ambitious assumption of Hannah
Thurston's views! It was a helmet of Pallas, which not only
covered her brow, but fell forward over her saucy retroussé
nose, and weighed her slender body half-way to the earth.

She felt his scrutiny, and performed her tea-table duties with

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

two spots of bright color in her cheeks. Woodbury knew
that she suspected what Bute's principal communication to
him had been, and, with his usual straightforward way of
meeting a delicate subject, decided to speak to her at once.
She gave a little start of confusion—not entirely natural—as
he commenced, but his manner was so serious, frank, and respectful,
that she soon felt ashamed of herself and was drawn,
to her own surprise, to answer him candidly and naturally.

“Bute has told me, Miss Dilworth,” said he, “of your
mutual understanding. I am very glad of it, for his sake.
He is an honest and faithful fellow, and deserves to be happy.
I think he is right, also, in not unnecessarily postponing the
time, though perhaps I should not think so, if his marriage
were to deprive me of his services. But he prefers to continue
to take charge of Lakeside, rather than buy or lease a
farm for himself. I hope you are satisfied with his decision?”

“Yes, Mr. Woodbury,” she answered: “I should not like
to leave this neighborhood. I have no relatives in the country,
except an aunt in Tiberius. My brother went to Iowa five
years ago.”

“Bute must have a home,” Woodbury continued. “He
spoke of my tenant-house, but besides being old and ruinous,
it is not well situated, either for its inmates, or for the needs
of the farm. I had already thought of tearing it down, and
building a cottage on the knoll, near the end of the lane.
But that would take time, and—”

“Oh, we can wait, Mr. Woodbury!”

He smiled. “I doubt whether Bute would be as ready to
wait as you, Miss Dilworth. I am afraid if I were to propose
it, he would leave me at once. No, we must make some
other arrangement in the mean time. I have been turning the
matter over in my mind and have a proposition to make to
you.”

“To me!”

“Yes. Mrs. Babb's death leaves me without a housekeeper.
My habits are very simple, the household is small, and I see

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

already that you are capable of doing all that will be required.
Of course you will have whatever help you need; I ask nothing
more than a general superintendence of my domestic
affairs until your new home is ready. If you have no objection
of your own to make, will you please mention it to
Bute?”

“Bute will be so pleased!” she cried. “Only, Mr. Woodbury,
if it isn't more than I am capable of doing? If I'm
able to give you satisfaction!”

“I shall be sure of your wish to do so, Miss Dilworth,”
said Woodbury, rising from the table; “and I have the further
guarantee that you will have Bute to please, as well as
myself.”

He went into the library and lighted a cigar. “Lucky
fellow!” he said to himself, with a sigh. “He makes no intellectual
requirements from his wife, and he has no trouble in
picking up a nice little creature who is no doubt perfection in
his eyes, and who will be faithful to him all his days. If she
doesn't know major from minor; if she confuses tenses and
doubles negatives; if she eats peas with her knife, and trims
her bonnet with colors at open war with each other; if she
never heard of Shakespeare, and takes Petrarch to be the name
of a mineral—what does he care? She makes him a tidy
home; she understands and soothes his simple troubles; she
warms his lonely bed, and suckles the vigorous infants that
spring from his loins; she gives an object to his labor, a contented
basis to his life, and a prospect of familiar society in
the world beyond the grave. Simple as this relation of the
sexes is for him, he feels its sanctity no less than I. His espousals
are no less chaste; his wedded honor is as dear, his
paternal joys as pure. My nature claims all this from woman,
but, alas! it claims more. The cultivated intelligence comes
in to question and criticize the movements of the heart. Here,
on one side, is goodness, tenderness, fidelity; on the other,
grace, beauty, refinement, intellect—both needs must be fulfilled.
How shall I ever reach this double marriage, except

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

through a blind chance? Yet here is one woman in whom it
would be nearly fulfilled, and a strange delusion into which
she has fallen warns me to think of her no more!”

The conscious thread of his thoughts broke off, and they
loosened themselves into formless reverie. As he rose to revisit
Bute's chamber, he paused a moment, thinking: “That
I can analyze her nature thus deliberately, is a proof that I do
not love her.”

Bute was delighted with the new arrangement which Woodbury
had proposed to Miss Dilworth. The latter would leave
in a few days, he said, and spend the subsequent two or three
weeks before the wedding could take place, at the Widow
Thurston's.

“After it's all over, Mr. Max.,” said Bute, “she shall stay
here and tend to the house jist as long as you want; but—
you won't mind my sayin' it, will you?—there's only one
right kind of a housekeeper for you, and I hope you won't be
too long a-findin' her.”

-- 319 --

p713-324 CHAPTER XXV. IN WHICH HANNAH THURSTON MAKES A NEW ACQUAINTANCE.

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

In another week, Bute was able to dispense with the grateful
nursing which had more than reconciled him to the confinement
of his sick-room. He required no attendance at
night, and was able to sit, comfortably pillowed, for a great
part of the day. He consumed enormous quantities of chickenbroth,
and drank immoderately of Old Port and Albany Ale.
Miss Dilworth, therefore, made preparations to leave: she was
now obliged to sew for herself, and a proper obedience to custom
required that she should not remain at Lakeside during
the last fortnight of her betrothal.

On the morning of her departure, Woodbury called her
into the library. “You have done me a great service, Miss
Dilworth,” said he, “and I hope you will allow me to acknowledge
it by furnishing you with one article which I know will
have to be provided.” With these words he opened a paper
parcel and displayed a folded silk, of the most charming tint
of silver-gray.

The little sempstress looked at it in speechless ecstasy.
“It's heavenly!” she at last cried, clasping her hands. “I'm
obliged to you a thousand times, Mr. Woodbury. It's too
much, indeed it is!”

“Bute won't think so,” he suggested.

She snatched the parcel, and darted up-stairs in three
bounds. “Oh, Bute!” she cried, bursting into his room, “only
look at this! It's my wedding-dress! And he's just given it
to me!”

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

“It's the prettiest thing I ever laid my eyes on,” said Bute,
looking at the silk reverently but not daring to touch it.
“That's jist like Mr. Max.—what did I always tell you about
him?”

After Miss Dilworth's departure, the housekeeping was
conducted, somewhat indifferently, by the old negress. She
had, however, the one merit of being an admirable cook, and
Woodbury might have managed to live with her assistance,
for a fortnight, but for one awkward circumstance. He received
a letter from Mrs. Blake, saying that her husband had
completed his business in the East and they were preparing
to leave Saratoga. Would it be still convenient for him to
entertain them for a few days at Lakeside, on their return to
St. Louis? If the illness in his household, which had called
him home so suddenly, still continued, they would, of course,
forego the expected pleasure; but if not, they would be the
more delighted to visit him, as it was probable they would
not come to the East the following summer. Would he
answer the letter at once, as they were nearly ready to leave?

Woodbury was uncertain what to do in this emergency.
There was no longer the slightest fear of contagion, and he
particularly desired the offered visit; but how could he entertain
his friends without a housekeeper? He finally decided
that it must be arranged, somehow; wrote an affirmative answer,
and rode into Ptolemy to post it without delay, first
calling at the Cimmerian Parsonage to ask the advice of a
sensible female friend.

“You see,” said he, after stating the dilemma to Mrs. Waldo,
“now that my tyrant has gone, I wish her back again. A
despotism is better than no government at all.”

“Ah, but a republic is better than a despotism!” she replied.
“Do you take my meaning? I'm not certain, after all, that
the figure is quite correct. But the thing is to find a temporary
housekeeper. I know of no single disengaged woman in
Ptolemy, unless it is Miss Ruhaney Goodwin, and her mournful
countenance and habit of sighing, would be very

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

discouraging to your guests, even if she were willing to go. Mrs. Bue
is a complete intelligence office for Ptolemy servants. Your
only chance is to see her.”

“And if that fails?”

“Then there is no hope. I shall be vexed, for I want to see
this Mrs. Blake. If it were not for taking care of my good
husband, I should myself be willing to act as mistress of Lakeside
for a few days.”

“I knew you would be able to help me!” cried Woodbury,
joyfully. “Let me add Mr. Waldo to the number of my
guests. I shall be delighted to have him, and the change may
be refreshing to him. Besides, you will have us all at the
Cimmerian Church, if the Blakes remain over a Sunday.”

“You are mistaken, if you supposed that any thing of the
kind was in my thoughts,” said Mrs. Waldo. “But the proposal
sounds very pleasantly. I am sure we both should enjoy
it very much, but I cannot accept, you know, before consulting
with my husband.”

“Leave Mr. Waldo to me.”

The matter was very easily arranged. The clergyman, faithful
to the promise of his teeth, appreciated a generous diet.
His own table was oftentimes sparely supplied, and he was
conscious of a gastric craving which gave him discouraging
views of life. There was no likelihood of any immediate birth
or death in his congregation, and it was not the season of the
year when members were usually assailed by doubts and given
to backsliding. More fortunate clergymen went to the watering
places, or even to Europe, to rest their exhausted lungs;
why should he not go to Lakeside for a week? They had no
servant, and could shut up the parsonage during their absence:
but the old horse?

“Wife, we must get somebody to look after Dobbin,” he
said, thoughtfully.

“Bring Dobbin along,” Woodbury laughed, “my old Dick
will be glad to see him.”

Although neither he nor the Waldos were aware that they

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

had spoken to any one on the subject, the arrangement that
had been made was whispered to everybody in Ptolemy before
twenty-four hours were over. Nothing was known of
the Blakes, except that they were “fashionable,” and those
who would have been delighted to be in the place of the poor
clergyman and his wife, expressed their astonishment at the
conduct of the latter.

“It's what I call very open communion,” said the Rev. Mr.
Pinchman, of the Campbellite Church.

Miss Ruhaney Goodwin heaved three of her most mournful
sighs, in succession, but said nothing.

“Merry-makings so soon after a death in the house,” remarked
Mrs. Hamilton Bue: “it's quite shocking to think of.”

“Our friend is getting very select,” said the Hon. Zeno
Harder, in his most pompous manner, thereby implying that
he should not have been overlooked.

Mr. Grindle, of course, improved the opportunity on every
possible occasion, and before the Blakes had been two days
at Lakeside, it was reported, in temperance circles, that they
had already consumed one hundred dollars' worth of wine.

Had these rumors been known to the pleasant little community
of Lakeside, they would have added an additional
hilarity to the genial atmosphere which pervaded the house.
But it was quite removed from the clatter of the village gossip,
and by the time such news had gone its rounds, and been
conveyed to the victim by sympathizing friends, the occasion
which gave rise to it had entirely passed away. In our small
country communities, nothing is so much resented as an indirect
assumption of social independence. A deviation from the
prevailing habits of domestic life—a disregard for prevailing
prejudices, however temporary and absurd they may be—a
visit from strangers who excite curiosity and are not made common
social property: each of these circumstances is felt as an
act of injustice, and constitutes a legitimate excuse for assault.
Since the railroad had reached Tiberius, and the steamer on
Atauga Lake began to bring summer visitors to Ptolemy,

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

this species of despotism had somewhat relaxed, but it now
and then flamed up with the old intensity, and Woodbury
was too cosmopolitan in his nature not to provoke its exercise.

Mr. and Mrs. Waldo reached Lakeside the day before the
arrival of the Blakes, and the latter took immediate and easy
possession of her temporary authority. In addition to Melinda,
than whom no better cook, in a limited sphere of dishes,
could have been desired, Woodbury had hit upon the singular
expedient of borrowing a chamber-maid from the Ptolemy
House. Mrs. Waldo's task was thus rendered light and
agreeable—no more, in fact, than she would have voluntarily
assumed in any household rather than be idle. It was more
than a capacity—it was almost a necessity of her nature, to
manage something or direct somebody. In the minor details
her sense of order may have been deficient; but in regulating
departments and in general duties she was never at fault.
Her subordinates instantly felt the bounds she had drawn for
them, and moved instinctively therein.

The Blakes were charmed with Lakeside and the scenery
of the Atauga Valley. Between the boy George and Bute,
who was now able to sit on the shaded veranda on still, dry
days, there grew up an immediate friendship. Miss Josephine
was beginning to develop an interest in poetry and romances,
and took almost exclusive possession of the library. Mr.
Blake walked over the farm with Woodbury in the forenoons,
each developing theories of agriculture equally original and
impracticable, while the Mesdames Waldo and Blake improved
their acquaintance in house and garden. The two ladies understood
each other from the start, and while there were some
points, in regard to which—as between any two women that
may be selected—each commiserated the other's mistaken views,
they soon discovered many reasons for mutual sympathy and
mutual appreciation. Mrs. Blake had the greater courage,
Mrs. Waldo the greater tact. The latter had more natural
grace and pliancy, the former more acquired refinement of

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

manner. They were alike in the correctness of their instincts,
but in Mrs. Blake the faculty had been more exquisitely developed,
through her greater social experience. It was the
same air, in the same key, but played an octave higher. Mrs.
Waldo was more inclined to receive her enjoyment of life
through impulse and immediate sensation; Mrs. Blake through
a philosophic discrimination. Both, perhaps, would have
borne misfortune with like calmness; but the resignation of
one would have sprung from her temperament, and of the
other from her reason. The fact that the resemblances in their
matured womanhood were developed from different bases of
character, increased the interest and respect which they
mutually felt.

On one point, at least, they were heartily in accord; namely,
their friendship for Woodbury. Mrs. Blake was familiar,
as we have already described, with his early manhood in New
York, and furnished Mrs. Waldo many interesting particulars
in return for the description which the latter gave of his life
at Lukeside. They were also agreed that there was too much
masculine sweetness in him to be wasted on the desert air, and
that the place, beautiful as it was, could never be an actual
home until he had brought a mistress to it.

“He was already chafing under Mrs. Babb's rule,” said Mrs.
Waldo, as they walked up and down the broad garden-alley,
“and he will be less satisfied with the new housekeeper.
Bute's wife—as she will be—is a much more agreeable person,
and will no doubt try to do her best, but he will get very
tired of her face and her silly talk. It will be all the worse
because she has not a single characteristic strong enough for
him to seize upon and say: This offends me! You know what
I mean?”

“Perfectly; and your remark is quite correct. Mr. Woodbury
is one of those men who demand positive character, of
some kind, in the persons with whom they associate. He likes
fast colors, and this new housekeeper, from your description,
must be a piece that will fade the longer it is used. In that

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

case, she will become intolerable to him, though she may not
possess one serious fault.”

“That characteristic of his,” said Mrs. Waldo, “is the very
reason, I think, why it will be difficult for him to find a wife.”

“By the by,” asked Mrs. Blake, pausing in her walk, “he
spoke to me, when we met on the Saguenay, of one woman,
here, in your neighborhood, who seems to have made a strong
impression upon his mind.”

“It was certainly Hannah Thurston!”

“He did not give me her name. He seemed to admire her
sincerely, except in one fatal particular—she is strong-minded.”

“Yes, it is Hannah!” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo. “She is a
noble girl, and every way worthy of such a man as he—that is,
if she were not prejudiced against all men.”

“You quite interest me about her. I heard Bessie Stryker
once, when she lectured in St. Louis, and must confess that,
while she did not convince me, I could see very well how
she had convinced herself. Since then, I have been rather tolerant
towards the strong-minded class. The principal mistakes
they make arise from the fact of their not being married, or of
having moral and intellectual milksops for husbands. In either
case, no woman can understand our sex, or the opposite.”

“I have said almost the same thing to Hannah Thurston,”
Mrs. Waldo remarked. “If she would only take one step,
the true knowledge would come. But she won't.”

“I suspect she has not yet found her Fate,” said Mrs. Blake.
“Was she ever in love, do you think?”

“No, I am sure of it. She has refused two good offers
of marriage to my knowledge, and one of them was from a
man who believed in the doctrine of Women's Rights. I can't
understand her, though I love her dearly, and we have been
intimate for years.”

“Can you not contrive a way for me to make her acquaintance?”

“Whenever you please. I have no doubt she remembers
the story Mr. Woodbury told us last winter. I am hostess,

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

now, you know, and I can invite her to dinner to-morrow, only
I must ask somebody else. I have it! Mr. Woodbury must
invite Mr. and Mrs. Styles. It will not do for him to show too
much partiality to our little sect, and that will keep up the balance
of civility.”

Woodbury accepted the proposition with more satisfaction
than he judged proper to express. It was the very object he
desired to accomplish, yet which he could not himself mention
without exciting suspicions in the minds of both the ladies.
He had not seen Hannah Thurston since his return, and felt a
strange curiosity to test his own sensations when they should
meet again. Under the circumstances, the invitation could be
given and accepted without in the least violating the social
propriety of Ptolemy.

The disturbing emotion which had followed her last interview
with Woodbury had entirely passed away from Hannah
Thurston's mind. Her momentary resolution to avoid seeing
him again, presented itself to her as a confession of weakness.
A studied avoidance of his society would be interpreted as
springing from a hostility which she did not feel. On the contrary,
his culture attracted her: his bearing towards her was
gratefully kind and respectful, and she acknowledged a certain
intellectual pleasure in his conversation, even when it assailed
her dearest convictions. Her mother's health, always fluctuating
with the season and the weather, had somewhat improved
in the last calm, warm days of August, and she could safely
leave her for a few hours in Miss Dilworth's charge. The latter,
indeed, begged her to go, that she might bring back a
minute account of Bute's grade of convalescence. In short,
there was no plausible excuse for declining the invitation, had
she been disposed to seek one.

It was a quiet but very agreeable dinner-party. Mr. and Mrs.
Styles were both amiable and pleasantly receptive persons, and
Mrs. Waldo took care that they should not be overlooked in
the lively flow of talk. Hannah Thurston, who was seated beside
Mr. Blake and opposite his wife, soon overcame her first

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

timidity, and conversed freely and naturally with her new acquaintances.
Woodbury's reception of her had been frank and kind,
but he had said less to her than on former occasions. Nevertheless,
she occasionally had a presentiment that his eyes were
upon her—that he listened to her, aside, when he was engaged
in conversing with his other guests. It was an absurd fancy, of
course, but it constantly returned.

After dinner, the company passed out upon the veranda, or
seated themselves under the old oaks, to enjoy the last mellow
sunshine of the afternoon. Mrs. Blake and Hannah Thurston
found themselves a little apart from the others—an opportunity
which the former had sought. Each was attracted towards
the other by an interest which directed their thoughts to the
same person, and at the same time restrained their tongues
from uttering his name. Hannah Thurston had immediately
recognized in her new acquaintance the same mental poise and
self-possession, which, in Woodbury, had extorted her unwilling
respect, while it so often disconcerted her. She knew
that the two were natives of the same social climate, and was
curious to ascertain whether they shared the same views of
life—whether, in fact, those views were part of a conventional
creed adopted by the class to which they belonged, or, in each
case, the mature conclusions of an honest and truth-seeking
nature. With one of her own sex she felt stronger and better
armed to defend herself. Mrs. Blake was not a woman of unusual
intellect, but what she did possess was awake and active,
to its smallest fibre. What she lacked in depth, she made up
in quickness and clearness of vision. She did not attempt to follow
abstract theories, or combat them, but would let fall, as if
by accident, one of the sharp, positive truths, with which both
instinct and experience had stored her mind, and which never
failed to prick and let the wind out of every bubble blown towards
her. This faculty, added to the advantage of sex, made
her the most dangerous antagonist Hannah Thurston could
have met. But the latter, unsuspecting, courted her fate.

The conversation, commencing with the beauties of the

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

landscape, branching thence to Ptolemy and its inhabitants, to
their character, their degree of literary cultivation, and the
means of enlightenment which they enjoyed, rapidly and
naturally approached the one important topic. Hannah Thurston
mentioned, among other things, the meetings which were
held in the interest of Temperance, Anti-Slavery, Non-Resistance,
and Women's Rights; Mrs. Blake gave her impressions
of Bessie Stryker's lecture: Hannah Thurston grasped the
whole gauntlet where only the tip of a finger had been presented,
and both women were soon in the very centre of the
debatable ground.

“What I most object to,” said Mrs. Blake, “is that women
should demand a sphere of action for which they are incapacitated—
understand me, not by want of intellect, but by sex.”

“Do you overlook all the examples which History furnishes?”
cried Hannah Thurston. “What is there that Woman
has not done?”

“Commanded an army.”

“Zenobia!”

“And was brought in chains to Rome. Founded an empire?”

“She has ruled empires!”

“After they were already made, and with the help of men.
Established a religion? Originated a system of philosophy?
Created an order of architecture? Developed a science? Invented
a machine?”

“I am sure I could find examples of her having distinguished
herself in all these departments of intellect,” Hannah
Thurston persisted.

“Distinguished herself! Ah! yes, I grant it. After the
raw material of knowledge has been dug up and quarried out,
and smelted, and hewn into blocks, she steps in with her fine
hand and her delicate tools, and assists man in elaborating the
nicer details. But she has never yet done the rough work,
and I don't believe she ever will.”

“But with the same education—the same preparation—the

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

same advantages, from birth, which man possesses? She is
taught to anticipate a contracted sphere—she is told that these
pursuits were not meant for her sex, and the determination to
devote herself to them comes late, when it comes at all. Those
intellectual muscles which might have had the same vigor as
man's, receive no early training. She is thus cheated out of
the very basis of her natural strength: if she has done so
much, fettered, what might she not do if her limbs were free?”
Hannah Thurston's face glowed: her eyes kindled, and her
voice came sweet and strong with the intensity of a faith that
would not allow itself to be shaken. She was wholly lost in
her subject.

After a pause, Mrs. Blake quietly said: “Yes, if we had
broad shoulders, and narrow hips, we could no doubt wield
sledge-hammers, and quarry stone, and reef sails in a storm.”

Again the same chill as Woodbury's conversation had sometimes
invoked, came over Hannah Thurston's feelings. Here
was the same dogged adherence to existing facts, she thought,
the same lack of aspiration for a better order of things! The
assertion, which she would have felt inclined to resent in a
man, saddened her in a woman. The light faded from her
face, and she said, mournfully: “Yes, the physical superiority
of man gives him an advantage, by which our sex is overawed
and held in subjection. But the rule of force cannot last forever.
If woman would but assert her equality of intellect,
and claim her share of the rights belonging to human intelligence,
she would soon transform the world.”

Mrs. Blake instantly interpreted the change in countenance
and tone; it went far towards giving her the key to Hannah
Thurston's nature. Dropping the particular question which
had been started, she commenced anew. “When I lived in
New York,” said she, “I had many acquaintances among the
artists, and what I learned of them and their lives taught me
this lesson—that there can be no sadder mistake than to miscalculate
one's powers. There is very little of the ideal and
imaginative element in me, as you see, but I have learned its

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

nature from observation. I have never met any man who inspired
me with so much pity as a painter whom I knew, who
might have produced admirable tavern-signs, but who persisted
in giving to the world large historical pictures, which
were shocking to behold. No recognition came to the man,
for there was nothing to be recognized. If he had moderated
his ambition, he might at least have gained a living, but he
was ruined before he could be brought to perceive the truth,
and then died, I am sure, of a broken heart.”

“And you mean,” said Miss Thurston, slowly, “that I—
that we who advocate the just claims of our sex, are making
the same mistake.”

“I mean,” Mrs. Blake answered, “that you should be very
careful not to over-estimate the capacity of our sex by your
own, as an individual woman. You may be capable—under
certain conditions—of performing any of the special intellectual
employments of Man, but to do so you must sacrifice
your destiny as a woman—you must seal up the wells from
which a woman draws her purest happiness.”

“Why?”

“Ah, my dear,” said Mrs. Blake, tenderly, “if your hair
were as gray as mine, and you had two such creatures about
you as Josey and George yonder, you would not ask. There
are times when a woman has no independent life of her own—
when her judgment is wavering and obscured—when her
impulses are beyond her control. The business of the world
must go on, in its fixed order, whether she has her share in it
or not. Congresses cannot be adjourned nor trials postponed,
nor suffering patients neglected, to await her necessities. The
prime of a man's activity is the period of her subjection. She
must then begin her political career in the decline of her
faculties, when she will never be able to compete successfully
with man, in any occupation which he has followed from
youth.”

Hannah Thurston felt that there must be truth in these
words. At least it was not for her, in her maiden ignorance,

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

to contradict them. But she was sure, nevertheless, that Mrs.
Blake's statement was not sufficient to overthrow her theory
of woman's equality. She reflected a moment before she
spoke again, and her tone was less earnest and confident than
usual.

“The statesmen and jurists, the clergymen, physicians, and
men of science,” she said, “comprise but a small number of
the men. Could not our sex spare an equal number? Would
not some of us sacrifice a part of our lives, if it were
necessary?”

“And lose the peace and repose of domestic life, which
consoles and supports the public life of man!” exclaimed Mrs.
Blake. “It is not in his nature to make this sacrifice—still
less is it in ours. You do not think what you are saying.
There is no true woman but feels at her bosom the yearning
for a baby's lips. The milk that is never sucked dries into a
crust around her heart. There is no true woman but longs,
in her secret soul, for a man's breast to lay her head on, a
man's eyes to give her the one look which he gives to nobody
else in the world!”

Hannah Thurston's eyes fell before those of Mrs. Blake.
She painfully felt the warm flush that crept over neck, and
cheek, and brow, betraying her secret, but betraying it, fortunately,
to a noble and earnest-hearted woman. A silence
ensued, which neither knew how to break.

“What are you plotting so seriously?” broke in Woodbury's
voice, close behind them. “I must interrupt this tête-
à-tête,
Mrs. Blake. See what you are losing?”

They both rose and turned, in obedience to the movement
of his hand. The sun had sunk so low that the shade of the
western hill filled all the bed of the valley, and began to creep
up the eastern side. A light blue film was gathering over the
marsh at the head of the lake, where it divided into two lines,
pointing up the creeks. But the patches of woodland on the
East Atauga hill, the steep fields of tawny oat-stubble, and the
fronts of white farm-houses and barns in the distance, were

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

drowned in a bath of airy gold, slowly deepening into flame-color
as its tide-mark rose higher on the hills. Over Ptolemy
a mountain of fire divided the forking valleys, which receded
on either hand, southward, into dim depths of amethyst.
Higher and higher crept the splendor, until it blazed like a
fringe on the topmost forests and fields: then it suddenly went
out and was transferred to a rack of broken cloud, overhead.

Mrs. Styles presently made her appearance, bonneted for
the return to Ptolemy. Hannah Thurston was to accompany
her. But as they drove homewards through the cool evening
air, through the ripe odors of late-flowering grasses, and the
golden-rods on the road-banks and the eupatoriums in the
meadows, it was the passionate yearning of the woman, not
the ambition of the man, which had entire possession of her
heart.

-- 333 --

p713-338 CHAPTER XXVI. IN WHICH A WEDDING TAKES PLACE.

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

Do you know, Mr. Woodbury,” said Mrs. Blake, the same
evening, as they were all gathered together in the library,
“that I have taken an immense liking to your strong-minded
woman?”

“Indeed!” he remarked, with assumed indifference.

“Yes. I had a serious talk with her. I employed a moral
probe, and what do you think I found?”

“What?” he repeated, turning towards her with an expression
of keen interest.

“No, it would not be fair,” tantalizingly answered Mrs. Blake,
in her most deliberate tones. “I shall not betray any discoveries
I have accidentally made. She is too earnest and genuine a
nature to be disposed of with a pleasantry. I will only say
this—as far as she is wrong—which, of course, is admitting
that she is partly right, I, woman as I am, would undertake
to convince her of it. A man, therefore, ought to be able to
restore her to the true faith more easily. Yet you have been
living at Lakeside nearly a year and have not succeeded.”

“I have never tried, my friend,” said Woodbury.

“Really?”

“Of course not. Why should I? She is relentless in her
prejudices, even in those which spring from her limited knowledge
of life. The only cure for such is in a wider experience.
She cannot understand that a humane and liberal tolerance of
all varieties of habit and opinion is compatible with sincerity
of character. She would make every stream turn some kind
of a mill, while I am willing to see one now and then dash

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

itself to pieces over the rocks, for the sake of the spray and
the rainbows. I confess, though, that I do not think this
moral rigidity is entirely natural to her; but the very fact that
she has slowly reasoned herself into it, and so intrenched and
defended herself against attack from all quarters, makes it so
much the more difficult for her to strike her flag. If you
were to approach her position disarmed and propose a truce,
she would look upon it as the stratagem of an enemy.”

“No, no!” cried Mrs. Blake, shaking her head, with a mischievous
sparkle in her eyes; “that is not the way at all!
Don't you know that a strong woman can only be overcome
by superior strength? No white flags—no proposals of
truce—but go, armed to the teeth, and fire a train to the
mine which shall blow her fortress to atoms in a moment!”

“Bravo! What a commander is lost to the world in you!
But suppose I don't see any train to the mine?”

“Pshaw!” exclaimed Mrs. Blake, turning away in mock
contempt. “You know very well that there is but one kind
of moral gunpowder to be used in such cases. I am going to
drive into Ptolemy this afternoon with Mrs. Waldo, and I
shall make a call at the Thurston cottage. Will you go with
us?”

“Thank you, not to-day. Mr. Blake and I have arranged
to take a boat on the Lake and fish for pickerel. It is better
sport than firing trains of moral gunpowder.”

The two ladies drove into Ptolemy as they had proposed.
Mrs. Blake made herself quite at home at the Cimmerian
Parsonage, where she recognized the Christus Consolator as
an old friend out of her own bedroom, and went into raptures
over Hannah Thurston's bouquet of grasses. She mentally
determined to procure from the donor a similar ornament for
her boudoir in St. Louis, and managed the matter, indeed,
with such skill that Miss Thurston innocently supposed the
offer to make and forward the bouquet came spontaneously
from herself.

To the Widow Thurston's cottage Mrs. Blake came like a

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

strong, refreshing breeze. In other households, her sharp,
clear, detective nature might have uncomfortably blown
away the drapery from many concealed infirmities, but here it
encountered only naked truthfulness, and was welcome. She
bowed down at once before the expression of past trials in
the old woman's face, and her manner assumed a tenderness all
the sweeter and more fascinating that it rarely came to the
surface. She took Miss Dilworth's measure at a single glance,
and the result, as she afterwards expressed it to Mrs. Waldo,
was much more favorable than that lady had anticipated.

“He could not have a better housekeeper than she, just at
present.”

“Why, you astonish me!” Mrs. Waldo exclaimed; “why
do you think so?”

“I have no particular reason for thinking so,” Mrs. Blake
answered; “it's a presentiment.”

Mrs. Waldo turned away her eyes from Dobbin's ears
(which she always watched with some anxiety, although the
poor old beast had long since forgotten how to shy them back),
and inspected her companion's face. It was entirely grave
and serious. “Oh,” she said at last, in a puzzled tone, “that's
all?”

“Yes, and therefore you won't think it worth much.
But my presentiments are generally correct: wait and see.”

The Blakes remained over a Sunday, and went, as it was
generally surmised they would, to the Cimmerian Church.
The attendance was unusually large on that day, embracing,
to the surprise of Mrs. Waldo, the Hamilton Bues and Miss
Ruhaney Goodwin. On the entrance of the strangers into
the church, a subdued rustling sound ran along the benches
(pews were not allowed by the Cimmerians), and most of the
heads turned stealthily towards the door. The immediate
silence that followed had something of disappointment
in it. There was nothing remarkable in the tall, keen-eyed
lady in plain black silk, or the stout, shrewd-faced, gray-whiskered
man who followed her. Miss Josephine's flat straw

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

hat and blue silk mantilla attracted much more attention
among the younger members of the congregation. After the
hymn had been given out, however, and the first bars of the
triumphant choral of “Wilmot” (according to the musicbooks,
but Carl Maria von Weber in the world of Art) were
heard, a new voice gradually took its place in the midst of
the accustomed and imperfectly according sounds, and very
soon assumed the right of a ruler, forcing the others to keep
step with it in the majestic movement of the choral. Not
remarkably sweet, but of astonishing strength and metallic
sonority, it pealed like a trumpet at the head of the illdisciplined
four battalions of singers, and elevated them to a
new confidence in themselves.

The voice was Mrs. Blake's. She professed to be no singer,
for she knew her own deficiencies so well, that she never attempted
to conceal them; but her voice had the one rare
element, in a woman, of power, and was therefore admirably
effective in a certain range of subjects. In society she rarely
sang any except Scotch songs, and of these especially such as
dated from the rebellion of 1745—those gloriously defiant
lays, breathing of the Highlands and the heather and bonnie
Prince Charlie, which cast an immortal poetic gleam over the
impotent attempt to restore a superannuated dynasty. Had
she lived in those days Mrs. Blake might have sung the slogan
to the gathering clans: as it was, these songs were the only
expression of the fine heroic capacity which was latent in her
nature. She enjoyed the singing fully as much as her auditors
the hearing, and, if the truth could be distinctly known, it is
quite probable that she had prompted Mr. Waldo in his selection
of the hymn. Her participation in it threw the whole
Cimmerian congregation on her side, and the Hamilton Bues
privately expressed their belief that the clergyman had taken
an undue advantage of his opportunities as a guest at Lakeside,
to instil his heretical ideas of baptism into the minds of
Mr. and Mrs. Blake. It transpired afterwards, however, that
the latter were Episcopalian, both by faith and inheritance.

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

The day at last arrived for the breaking up of the new
household, to the great regret of all its members. Miss Josephine
tore herself with difficulty from the library, only partially
consoled by the present of “Undine” and “Sintraim.”
George wanted to stay with Bute and learn to trap musk-rats
and snare rabbits. Mr. Waldo half sheathed his teeth with
his insufficient lips and went back to his plain fare with a sigh
of resignation. The ladies kissed each other, and Woodbury
would assuredly have kissed them both if he had known how
charitably they would have received the transgression. Bute
was embarrassed beyond all his previous experience by the
present of half a dozen silver tea-spoons which Mrs. Blake
had bought in Ptolemy and presented to him through her boy
George.

“You are going to begin housekeeping, I hear,” said she,
“and you must let George help you with the outfit.”

Bute colored like a young girl. “They're wuth more'n the
silver, comin' to us that-a-way,” he said at last. “I'll tell
Carrie, and we sha'n't never use 'em, without thinkin' o' you
and George.”

The farewells were said, and Lakeside relapsed into its accustomed
quiet. The borrowed chambermaid was returned to
the Ptolemy House, and the old Melinda alone remained in
the kitchen, to prepare her incomparable corn-cake and broiled
chicken. Bute was now able, with proper precautions, to
walk about the farm and direct the necessary labor, without
taking part in it. Woodbury resumed his former habit of
horseback exercise, and visited some of his acquaintances in
Ptolemy and the neighborhood, but the departure of his
pleasant guests left a very perceptible void in his life. He
had sufficient resources within himself to endure solitude,
but he was made, like every healthily-constituted man, for
society.

Thus a few days passed away, and Bute's convalescence
began to take the hue of absolute health. He now visited
Ptolemy every day or two, to watch the progress made in a

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

certain silver-gray dress, and to enjoy the exquisite novelty of
consulting Miss Dilworth about their future household arrangements.
The latter sometimes, from long habit, reassumed,
her former air of coquetry, but it was no longer tantalizing,
and an earnest word or look sufficed to check her. A charming
humility took the place of her affected superiority, and
became her vastly better, as she had sense enough to discern.
Her ringlets had disappeared forever, and her eyelids gradually
recovered strength for an open and steady glance. In
fact, her eyes were prettier than she had supposed. Their
pale beryl-tint deepened into brown at the edges, and when
the pupil expanded in a subdued light, they might almost have
been called hazel. In Spain they would have been sung as
ojos verdes” by the poets. On the whole, Bute had chosen
more sensibly than we supposed, when we first made Miss
Dilworth's acquaintance.

The arrangements for the wedding were necessarily few and
simple. Woodbury first proposed that it should be solemnized
at Lakeside, but Mrs. Waldo urged, that, since her husband
was to officiate on the occasion, it would be better for many
reasons—one of which was Mrs. Babb's recent death—that it
should take place at the parsonage. Miss Dilworth was secretly
bent on having a bridesmaid, who should, of course, be
Hannah Thurston, but was obliged to relinquish her project,
through the unexpected resistance which it encountered on
the part of Bute. “None of the fellows that I could ask to
stand up with me would do for her,” said he.

“Why not Mr. Woodbury?” suggested Miss Carrie.

“He! Well—he'd do it in a minute if I was to ask him, but
I won't. Between you and me, Carrie, they can't bear each
other; they're like cats and dogs.”

“Bute! a'n't you ashamed?”

“What? O' tellin' the truth? No, nor a'n't likely to be.
See here, Carrie, why can't we let it alone? Mr. Waldo'll tie
us jist as tight, all the same, and when it's over you won't
know the difference.”

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

“But—Bute,” Miss Carrie persisted, “I think she expects
it of me.”

“She ha'n't set her heart on it, I'll be bound. I'll ask her.
Miss Hannah!”

The two were in the open air, at the corner of the cottage
nearest the garden. The window of the little sitting-room
was open, and Bute's call brought Miss Thurston to it.

“Oh, Bute, don't!” pleaded Miss Dilworth, ready to cry,
but he had already gone too far to stop. “Miss Hannah,”
said he, “we're talkin' about the weddin'. I'm thinkin' it'll
be jist as well without waiters. Carrie'd like to have you for
bridesmaid, and I'm sure I'd be glad of it, only, you know,
you'd have to stand up with somebody on my side, and there's
nobody I could ask but Mr. Max, and—and I'm afraid that
wouldn't be agreeable, like, for either o' you.”

“Bute!” cried Carrie, in real distress.

Bute, however, was too sure of the truth of what he had
said to suspect that he could possibly give pain by uttering it.
The first rude shock of his words over, Hannah Thurston felt
greatly relieved. “You were right to tell me, Arbutus,” said
she; “for, although I should be quite willing, at another time,
to do as Carrie wishes, no matter whom you might choose as
your nearest friend, I think it best, at present, that there
should be as little ceremony as possible. I will talk with you
about it afterwards, Carrie.” And she moved away from the
window.

At length the important day arrived. Bute woke when the
cocks crowed three o'clock, and found it impossible to get to
sleep again. His new clothes (not made by Seth Wattles)
were in the top drawer of the old bureau, and Melinda had
laid some sprigs of lavender among them. He tried to
imagine how he would look in them, how he would feel during
the ceremony and afterwards, how curious it must be to have
a wife of your own, and everybody know it. He pictured to
himself his friends on the neighboring farms, saying: “How's
your wife, Bute?” when they met, and then he thought of

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

Mother Forty, and what a pity that she had not lived long
enough to know Carrie Wilson—who, of course, would be a
very different creature from Carrie Dilworth; but he always
came back to the new clothes in the top bureau-drawer, and
the duty of the day that was beginning to dawn. Then, he
heard Pat.'s voice among the cattle at the barn; then, a stirring
in the kitchen under him, and presently the noise of the
coffee-mill—and still it was not light enough to shave! More
slowly than ever before the sun rose; his toilet, which usually
lasted five minutes, took half an hour; he combed his hair in
three different ways, none of which was successful; and finally
went down to breakfast, feeling more awkward and uncomfortable
than ever before in his life.

Woodbury shook hands with him and complimented him on
his appearance, after which he felt more composed. The
preparations for the ride to Ptolemy, nevertheless, impressed
him with a certain solemnity, as if he were a culprit awaiting
execution or a corpse awaiting burial. A feeling of helplessness
came over him: the occasion seemed to have been
brought about, not so much by his own will as by an omnipotent
fate which had taken him at his word. Presently Pat.
came up grinning, dressed in his Sunday suit, and announced:
“The hosses is ready, Misther Bute, and it'll be time we're
off.” After the ceremony Pat. was to drive the happy pair to
Tiberius, where they proposed spending a honeymoon of two
days with the bride's old aunt. He wore a bright blue coat
with brass buttons, and Melinda had insisted on pinning a
piece of white ribbon on the left lappel, “Kase,” as she remarked,
“down Souf ole Missus always had 'um so.”

Woodbury mounted his horse and rode off, in advance,
through the soft September morning. At the parsonage he
found every thing in readiness. Mrs. Waldo, sparkling with
satisfaction, rustled about in a dark-green silk (turned, and
with the spots carefully erased by camphene), vibrating incessantly
between the little parlor where the ceremony was to
take place, and the bedroom up-stairs, where the bride was

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

being arrayed under the direction of Hannah Thurston.
Nothing, as she candidly confessed, enlisted her sympathies so
completely as a wedding, and it was the great inconvenience
of a small congregation that her husband had so few occasions
to officiate.

“Promise me, Mr. Woodbury,” she said, as she finally
paused in her movements, from the impossibility of finding
any thing else to do, “that you will be married by nobody but
Mr. Waldo.”

“I can safely promise that,” he answered: “but pray don't
ask me to fix the time when it shall take place.”

“If it depended on me, I would say to-morrow. Ah, there
is Bute! How nicely he looks!” With these words she went
to the door and admitted him.

Bute's illness had bleached the tan and subdued the defiant
ruddiness of his skin. In black broadcloth and the white silk
gloves (white kids, of the proper number, were not to be
found in Ptolemy) into which he had been unwillingly persuaded
to force his large hands, an air of semi-refinement overspread
the strong masculine expression of his face and body. His
hair, thinned by fever and closely cut, revealed the shape
of his well-balanced head, and the tender blue gleam in his
honest eyes made them positively beautiful. Mrs. Waldo
expressed her approval of his appearance, without the least
reserve.

Soon afterwards, a rustling was heard on the stairs; the
door opened, and Miss Carrie Dilworth entered the parlor with
blushing cheeks and downcast eyes, followed by Hannah
Thurston, in the white muslin dress and pearl-colored ribbons
which Woodbury so well remembered. The bride was really
charming in her gray, silvery silk, and a light-green wreath
crowning her rippled hair. Orange-blossoms were not to be
had in Ptolemy, and there were no white garden-flowers in
bloom except larkspurs, which of course were not to be
thought of. Hannah Thurston, therefore, persuaded her to
content herself with a wreath of the myrtle-leaved box, as the

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

nearest approach to the conventional bridal diadem, and the
effect was simple and becoming.

Each of the parties was agreeably surprised at the other's
appearance. Bute, not a little embarrassed as to how he
should act, took Miss Dilworth's hand, and held it in his own,
deliberating whether or not it was expected that he should
kiss her then and there. Miss Dilworth, finding that he did
not let it go, boldly answered the pressure and clung to him
with a natural and touching air of dependence and reliance.
Nothing could have been more charming than the appearance
of the two, as they stood together in the centre of the little
room, he all man, she all woman, in the most sacred moment
of life. They expressed the sweetest relation of the sexes, he
yielding in his tenderness, she confiding in her trust. No
declaration of mutual rights, no suspicious measurement of
the words of the compact, no comparison of powers granted
with powers received, but a blind, unthinking, blissful, reciprocal
self-bestowal. This expression in their attitude and their
faces did not escape Hannah Thurston's eye. It forced upon
her mind doubts which she would willingly have avoided, but
which she was only strong enough to postpone.

Pat. had already slipped into the room, and stood awkwardly
in a corner, holding his hat in both hands. The only other
stranger present was Miss Sophia Stevenson, who had kindly
assisted the bride in the preparation of her wardrobe, and who
differed from her sister spinster, Miss Ruhaney Goodwin, in
the fact that she was always more ready to smile than sigh.
All being assembled, Mr. Waldo came forward and performed
the simple but impressive ceremony, following it with an
earnest prayer. Miss Carrie lifted up her head and pronounced
the “I will” with courage, but during the prayer she bent it
again so that it partly rested against Bute's shoulder. When
the final “Amen!” was said, Bute very gently and solemnly
kissed his wife, and both were then heartily congratulated by
the clergyman, who succeeded in closing his lips sufficiently
to achieve the salute which an old friend might take without

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

blame. Then there were hearty greetings all round: the certificate
of marriage was signed and given to the wife for safekeeping,
as if its existence were more important to her than
to the husband; and finally Mrs. Waldo prepared what the
Hon. Zeno Harder would have called a “coe-lation.” Woodbury
had been thoughtful enough to send to the parsonage a
bottle or two of the old Dennison Madeira, rightly judging
that if Mrs. Babb had been alive, she would have desired it
for the reason that “she” would have done the same thing.
On this occasion all partook of the pernicious beverage except
Hannah Thurston, and even she was surprised to find but a
very mild condemnation in her feelings. The newly-wedded
couple beamed with a mixture of relief and contentment;
Carrie was delighted at hearing herself addressed as “Mrs.
Wilson,” and even Bute found the words “your wife,” after
the first ten minutes, not the least strange or embarrassing.

Presently, however, the wife slipped away to reappear in a
pink gingham and a plaid shawl. The horses were ready at the
door, and Pat. was grinning, whip in hand, as he stowed away
a small carpet-bag, containing mingled male and female articles,
under the seat. A few curious spectators waited on the plank
side-walk, opposite, but Bute, having gone through the grand
ordeal, now felt courage to face the world. As they took
their seats, and Pat. gave a preliminary flourish of his whip,
Mrs. Waldo produced an ancient slipper of her own, ready to
hurl it at the right moment. The horses started; the slipper
flew, whizzed between their heads and dropped into the bottom
of the carriage.

“Don't look back!” she cried; but there was no danger of
that. The road must have been very rough, for Bute was
obliged to put his arm around his wife's waist, and the dust
must have been very dense, for she had raised her handkerchief
to her eyes.

“Will you take care of me to-day?” said Woodbury to the
Waldos. “I shall not go back to Lakeside until evening.”

-- 344 --

p713-349 CHAPTER XXVII. DESCRIBING CERTAIN TROUBLES OF MR. WOODBURY.

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

When they returned to Mrs. Waldo's parlor, the conversation
naturally ran upon the ceremony which had just been solemnized
and the two chief actors in it. There was but one
judgment in regard to Bute, and his wife, also, had gained
steadily in the good opinion of all ever since her betrothal
beside the sick-bed.

“I had scarcely noticed her at all, before it happened,” said
Woodbury, “for she impressed me as a shallow, ridiculous,
little creature—one of those unimportant persons who seem
to have no other use than to fill up the cracks of society. But
one little spark of affection gives light and color to the most
insipid character. Who could have suspected the courage and
earnestness of purpose which took her to Lakeside, when the
fever had possession of the house? Since then I have heartily
respected her. I have almost come to the conclusion that no
amount of triumphant intellect is worth so much reverence as
we spontaneously pay to any simple and genuine emotion,
common to all human beings.”

“I am glad to hear you say so!” exclaimed Mrs. Waldo.
“Because then you will never fail in a proper respect to our
sex. Hannah, do you remember, when you lent me Longfellow's
Poems, how much I liked that line about `affection?'
I don't often quote, Mr. Woodbury, because I'm never sure of
getting it exactly right; but it's this:


“`What I esteem in woman
Is her affection, not her intellect,'
“And I believe all men of sense do.”

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

“I cannot indorse the sentiment, precisely in those words,”
Woodbury answered. “I esteem both affection and intellect
in woman, but the first quality must be predominant. Its absence
in man may now and then be tolerated, but to woman it
is indispensable.”

“Might not woman make the same requirement of man?”
Hannah Thurston suddenly asked.

“Certainly,” he answered, “and with full justice. That is
one point wherein no one can dispute the equal rights of the
sexes. But the capacity to love is a natural quality, and there
is no true affection where the parties are continually measuring
their feelings to see which loves the most. Bute and his wife
will be perfectly happy so long as they are satisfied with the
simple knowledge of giving and receiving.”

“That's exactly my idea!” cried Mrs. Waldo, in great
delight. “Husband, do you recollect the promises we made
to each other on our wedding-day? There's never a wedding
happens but I live it all over again. We wore Navarino bonnets
then, and sleeves puffed out with bags of down, and you
would lay your head on one of them, as we drove along, just
like Bute and Carrie to-day, on our way to Father Waldo's.
I said then that I'd never doubt you, never take back an atom
of my trust in you—and I've kept my word from that day to
this, and I'll keep it in this world and the next!”

Here Mrs. Waldo actually burst into tears, but smiled
through them, like the sudden rush of a stream from which
spray and rainbow are born at the same instant. “I am a
silly old creature,” she said: “don't mind me. Half of my
heart has been in Carrie's breast all morning, and I knew I
should make a fool of myself before the day was out.”

“You're a good wife,” said Mr. Waldo, patting her on the
head as if she had been a little girl.

Hannah Thurston rose, with a wild, desperate feeling in her
heart. A pitiless hand seemed to clutch and crush it in her
bosom. So, she thought, some half-drowned sailor, floating
on the plank of a wreck, must feel when the sail that promised

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

him deliverance, tacks with the wind and slides out of his
horizon. The waves of life, which had hitherto only stirred
for her with the grand tidal pulse which moves in their depths,
now heaved threateningly and dashed their bitter salt in her
face at every turn. Whence came these ominous disturbances?
What was there in the happy marriage of two
ignorant and contented souls, to impress her with such vague,
intolerable foreboding? With the consciousness of her inability
to suppress it came a feeling of angry shame at the
deceitfulness of her own strength. But perhaps—and this
was a gleam of hope—what she experienced was the disappointed
protest of an instinct common to every human being,
and which must therefore be felt and conquered by others
as well.

She stole a glance at Woodbury. His face was abstracted
but it expressed no signs of a struggle akin to her own. The
large brown eyes were veiled with the softness of a tender,
subdued longing; the full, regular lips, usually closed with all
the firmness and decision of his character in their line of
junction, were slightly parted, and the corners drooped with
an expression unutterably sad. Even over cheeks and brow,
a soft, warm breath seemed to have blown. He appeared to
her, suddenly, under a new aspect. She saw the misty shadow
which the passion of a man's heart casts before it, and turned
away her eyes in dread of a deeper revelation.

As she took leave of the Waldos, he also rose and gave her
his hand. The tender cloud of sadness had not entirely passed
from his face, and she avoided meeting his gaze. Whether it
was the memory of a lost, or the yearning for an absent love,
which had thus betrayed itself, she felt that it gave him the
temporary power to discern something of the emotion which
had mastered her. Had he done so, she never could have
met him again. To this man, of all men, she would continue
to assert her equality. Whatever weaknesses others might
discover, he at least should only know her in her strength.

The rest of the day passed rather tamely to Woodbury, and

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

as he rode down the valley during the sweet and solemn
coming-on of the twilight, he was conscious of a sensation
which he had not experienced since the days of his early trials
in New York. He well remembered the melancholy Sabbath
evenings, when he walked along the deserted North River
piers, watching the purple hills of Staten Island deepen into
gray as the sunset faded—when all that he saw, the quiet
vessels, the cold bosom of the bay, the dull red houses on the
shores and even the dusky heaven overhead, was hollow and
unreal—when there was no joy in the Present and no promise
in the Future. The same hopeless chill came over him now.
All the life had gone out of the landscape; its colors were
cold and raw, the balmy tonic odor of the golden-rods and
meadow marigolds seemed only designed to conceal some
rank odor of decay, and the white front of Lakeside greeted
him with the threat of a prison rather than the welcome of a
home.

On the evening of the second day Bute returned, as delighted
to get back as if he had made a long journey. The
light of his new life still lay upon him and gave its human
transfiguration to his face. Woodbury studied the change, unconsciously
to its subject, with a curiosity which he had never
before acknowledged in similar cases. He saw the man's supreme
content in the healthy clearness of his eye, in the light,
elastic movement of his limbs, and in the lively satisfaction with
which he projected plans of labor, in which he was to perform
the principal part. He had taken a fresh interest in life, and
was all courage and activity. In Carrie, on the other hand,
the trustful reliance she had exhibited appeared now to have
assumed the form of a willing and happy submission. She
recognized the ascendency of sex, in her husband, without
being able to discern its nature. Thus Bute's plain common-sense
suddenly took the form of rough native intellect in her
eyes, and confessing (to herself, only) her own deficiency,
her affection was supported by the pride of her respect. Her
old aunt had whispered to her, before they left Tiberius:

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

Carrline, you're a lucky gal. Y'r husband's a proper nice
man as ever I see, and so well set-up, too. You'll both be
well to do, afore you die, if you take keer o' what you've got,
and lay up what it brings in. I shouldn't wonder if you was
able to send your boys to Collidge.”

This suggestion opened a new field for her ambition. The
thought seemed still a scarcely permitted liberty, and she did
not dare to look at her face in the glass when it passed
through her mind; but the mother's instinct, which lnrks, unsuspected,
in every maiden's breast, boldly asserted its existence
to the young wife, and she began to dream of the
future reformers or legislators whom it might be her fortunate
lot to cradle. Her nature, as we have already more
than once explained, was so shallow that it could not contain
more than one set of ideas at a time. The acquired affectations
by which she had hitherto been swayed, being driven
from the field, her new faith in Bute possessed her wholly,
and she became natural by the easiest transition in the world.
Characters like hers rarely have justice done to them. Generally,
they are passed over as too trivial for serious inspection:
their follies and vanities are so evident and transparent,
that the petit verre is supposed to be empty, when at the
bottom may lie as potent a drop of the honey of human love,
as one can find in a whole huge ox-horn of mead.

Now began for Woodbury a life very different from what
he had anticipated. Bute took possession of his old stewardship
with the joyous alacrity of a man doubly restored to the
world, and Mrs. Carrie Wilson fidgeted about from morning
until night, fearful lest some neglected duty in her department
might be seen. The careful respect which Woodbury exercised
towards her gave her both courage and content in her
new position, while it preserved a certain distance between
them. She soon learned, not only to understand but to share
Bute's exalted opinion of his master. In this respect, Woodbury's
natural tact was unerring. Without their knowledge,
he guided those who lived about him to the exact places,

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

which he desired them to fill. In any European household
such matters would have settled themselves without trouble;
but in America, where the vote of the hired neutralizes that
of the hirer, and both have an equal chance of reaching the
Presidential chair—where the cook and chambermaid may
happen to wear more costly bonnets than their mistress, and
to have a livelier interest in the current fashions, it requires
no little skill to harmonize the opposite features of absolute
equality and actual subjection. Too great a familiarity, according
to the old proverb, breeds contempt; too strict an
assertion o the relative positions, breeds rebellion.

The man of true cultivation, who may fraternize at will
with the humblest and rudest of the human race, reserves,
nevertheless, the liberty of selecting his domestic associates.
Woodbury insisted on retaining his independence to this extent,
not from an assumption of superiority, but from a resistance
to the dictation of the uncultivated in every thing that
concerned his habits of life. He would not have hesitated to
partake of a meal in old Melinda's cottage, but it was always
a repugnant sensation to him, on visiting the Merryfields,
when an Irish laborer from the field came in his shirt-sleeves,
or a strapping mulatto woman, sweating from the kitchen fire,
to take their places at the tea-table. Bute's position was
above that of a common laborer, and Woodbury, whose long
Indian life had not accustomed him to prefer lonely to social
meals, was glad to have the company of his wedded assistants
at breakfast and dinner, and this became the ordinary habit;
but he was careful to preserve a margin sufficient for his own
freedom and convenience. Carrie, though making occasional
mistakes, brought so much good-will to the work, that the
housekeeping went on smoothly enough to a bachelor's eyes.
If Mrs. Blake's favorable judgment had reference to this aspect
of the case, she was sufficiently near the truth, but in another
respect she certainly made a great mistake.

It was some days before Woodbury would confess to himself
the disturbance which the new household, though so

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

conveniently regulated, occasioned him. The sight of Bute's
clear morning face, the stealthy glance of delight with which
he followed the movements of his beaming little wife, as she
prepared the breakfast-table, the eager and absurd manœuvres
which she perpetrated to meet him for just one second (long
enough for the purpose), outside the kitchen-door as he returned
from the field—all these things singularly annoyed
Woodbury. The two were not openly demonstrative in their
nuptial content, but it was constantly around them like an
atmosphere. A thousand tokens, so minute that alone they
meant nothing, combined to express the eternal joy which
man possesses in woman, and woman in man. It pervaded
the mansion of Lakeside from top to bottom, like one of those
powerful scents which cling to the very walls and cannot be
washed out. When he endeavored to avoid seeing it or surmising
its existence, in one way, it presented itself to him in
another. When, as it sometimes happened, either of the
parties became conscious that he or she had betrayed a little
too much tenderness, the simulated indifference, the unnatural
gravity which followed, made the bright features of their new
world all the more painfully distinct by the visible wall which
it built up, temporarily, between him and them. He was
isolated in a way which left him no power of protest. They
were happy, and his human sympathy forbade him to resent it;
they were ignorant and uncultivated, in comparison to himself,
and his pride could give him no support; they were sincere,
and his own sincerity of character was called upon to recognize
it; their bond was sacred, and demanded his reverence.
Why, then, should he be disturbed by that which enlisted all
his better qualities, and peremptorily checked the exercise of
the opposite? Why, against all common-sense, all gentle instincts,
all recognition of the loftiest human duty, should he
in this new Paradise of Love, be the envious serpent rather
than the protecting angel?

The feeling was clearly there, whatever might be its explanation.
There were times when he sought to reason it away

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

as the imaginary jealousy of a new landed proprietor, who
presents to himself the idea of ownership in every possible
form in order to enjoy it the more thoroughly. Lakeside
was his, to the smallest stone inside his boundary fence,
and the mossiest shingle on the barn-roof; but the old house—
the vital heart of the property—now belonged more to
others than to himself. The dead had signed away their interest
in its warmth and shelter, but it was haunted in every
chamber by the ghosts of the living. The new-made husband
and wife filled it with a feeling of home, in which he had no
part. They had usurped his right, and stolen the comfort
which ought to belong to him alone. It was their house, and
he the tenant. As he rode down the valley, in the evenings,
and from the bridge over Roaring Brook glanced across the
meadows to the sunny knoll, the love, which was not his own,
looked at him from the windows glimmering in the sunset and
seemed to say: “You would not ask me to be your guest, but
I am here in spite of you!”

Woodbury, however, though his nature was softened by the
charm of a healthy sentiment, was not usually imaginative. He
was not the man to endure, for any length of time, a mental or
moral unrest, without attempting to solve it. His natural powers
of perception, his correct instincts, his calm judgment, and
his acquired knowledge of life, enabled him to interpret himself
as well as others. He never shrank from any revelation
which his own heart might make to him. If a wound smarted,
he thrust the probe to the bottom with a steady hand. The
pain was none the less, afterwards, perhaps, but he could estimate
when it would heal. He possessed, moreover, the virtue,
so often mistaken for egotism, of revering in himself the aspirations,
the sacrifices, and the sanctities which he revered in
other men. Understanding, correctly, his nature as a man,
his perceptions were not easily confused. There are persons
whose moral nature is permanently unhinged by the least
license: there are others who may be led, by circumstance,
into far graver aberrations, and then swing back, without

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

effort, to their former integrity. He belonged to the latter
class.

It was not long, therefore, before he had surveyed the whole
ground of his disturbance. Sitting, late into the night, in his
library, he would lay down his book beside the joss-stick,
which smouldered away into a rod of white ashes in its boat,
and quietly deliberate upon his position. He recalled every
sensation of annoyance or impatience, not disguising its injustice
or concealing from himself its inherent selfishness, while
on the other hand he admitted the powerful source from which
it sprang. He laid no particular blame to his nature, from the
fact that it obeyed a universal law, and deceived himself by no
promise of resistance. Half the distress of the race is caused
by their fighting battles which can never be decided. Woodbury's
knowledge simply taught him how to conceal his trouble,
and that was all he desired. He knew that the ghost which
had entered Lakeside must stay there until he should bring
another ghost to dislodge it.

Where was the sweet phantom to be found? If, in some
impatient moment, he almost envied Bute the possession of the
attached, confiding, insipid creature, in whom the former was
so unspeakably content, his good sense told him, the next,
that the mere capacity to love was not enough for the needs
of a life. That which is the consecration of marriage does not
alone constitute marriage. Of all the women whom he knew,
but one could offer him the true reciprocal gifts. Towards
her, he acknowledged himself to be drawn by an interest much
stronger than that of intellect—an interest which might grow,
if he allowed it, into love. The more he saw or learned of
this woman, the more admirably pure and noble his heart
acknowledged her to be. He had come to look upon her errors
with a gentle pity, which taught him to avoid assailing them,
whenever the assault might give her pain. Was the hard,
exacting manner in which she claimed delusive rights—not,
indeed, specially for herself, but for all her sex—the result of
her position as a champion of those rights, or was it an

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

integral part of herself? This was the one important question
which it behooved him to solve. To what extent was the false
nature superimposed upon the true woman beneath it?

Supposing, even, that he should come to love her, and, improbable
as it might seem, should awaken an answering love
in her heart, would she unite her fate, unconditionally, to his?
Would she not demand, in advance, security for some unheardof
domestic liberty, as a partial compensation for the legal
rights which were still withheld? One of her fellow-championesses
had recently married, and had insisted on retaining her
maiden name. He had read, in the newspapers, a contract
drawn up and signed by the two, which had disgusted him by
its cold business character. He shuddered as the idea of
Hannah Thurston presenting a similar contract for his signature,
crossed his mind. “No!” he cried, starting up: “it is
incredible!” Nothing in all his intercourse with her suggested
such a suspicion. Even in the grave dignity of her
manner she was entirely woman. The occasional harshness
of judgment or strength of prejudice which repelled him, were
faults, indeed, but faults that would melt away in the light of
a better knowledge of herself. She was at present in a position
of fancied antagonism, perhaps not wholly by her own
action. The few men who agreed with her gave her false ideas
of their own sex: the others whom she knew misunderstood
and misrepresented her. She thus stood alone, bearing the
burden of aspirations, which, however extravagant, were splendidly
earnest and unselfish.

Mrs. Blake's words came back to Woodbury's memory and
awakened a vague confidence in his own hopes. She was too
clear-eyed a woman to be easily mistaken in regard to one of
her sex. Her bantering proposition might have been intended
to convey a serious counsel. “A strong woman can only be
overcome by superior strength.” But how should this strength
(supposing he possessed it) be exercised? Should he crush
her masculine claims under a weight of argument? Impossible:
if she were to be convinced at all, it must be by the

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

knowledge that comes through love. There was another form
of strength, he thought—a conquering magnetism of presence,
a force of longing which supplants will, a warmth of passion
which disarms resistance—but such strength, again, is simply
Love, and he must love before he could exercise it. The question,
therefore, was at last narrowed to this: should he cherish
the interest he already felt until it grew to the passion he prefigured,
and leave to fate its return, free as became a woman
or fettered with suspicious provisions?

This, however, was a question not so easy to decide. Were
he sure of exciting a reciprocal interest, the venture, he felt,
would be justified to his own heart; but nothing in her manner
led him to suspect that she more than tolerated him—in
distinction to her former hostile attitude—and there is no man
of gentle nature but shrinks from the possibility of a failure.
“Ah,” said he, “I am not so young as I thought. A young
man would not stop to consider, and doubt, and weight probabilities.
If I fail, my secret is in sacred keeping; if I win, I
must win every thing. Am I not trying to keep up a youthful
faculty of self-illusion which is lost forever, by demanding an
ideal perfection in woman? No, no! I must cease to cheat
myself: I must not demand a warmer flame than I can give.”

Sometimes he attempted to thrust the subject from his
mind. The deliberations in which he had indulged seemed to
him cold, material, and unworthy the sanction of love. They
had the effect, however, of making Hannah Thurston's image
an abiding guest in his thoughts, and the very familiarity with
his own doubts rendered them less formidable than at first. A
life crowned with the bliss he passionately desired, might reward
the trial. If it failed, his future could not be more barren
and lonely than it now loomed before him: how barren,
how lonely, every sight of Bute's face constantly resuggested.

The end of it all was a determination to seek Hannah
Thurston's society—to court a friendly intimacy, in which he
should not allow his heart to be compromised. So far he
might go with safety to himself, and in no case, according to

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

his views, could there be danger to her. His acquaintance
with the widow, which had been kept up by an occasional
brief visit, and the present condition of the latter's health, gave
him all the opportunity he needed. The Catawba grapes were
already ripening on the trellises at Lakeside, and he would
take the earliest bunches to the widow's cottage.

The impression, in Ptolemy society, of a strong antagonism
between himself and Hannah Thurston, was very general.
Even Mrs. Waldo, whose opportunities of seeing both were
best of all, fancied that their more cordial demeanor towards
each other, in their later interviews, was only a tacitly understood
armistice. Woodbury was aware of this impression, and
determined not to contradict it for the present.

Thus, tormented from without and within, impelled by an
outcry of his nature that would not be silenced, without consciousness
of love, he took the first step, knowing that it might
lead him to love a woman whose ideas were repugnant to all
his dreams of marriage and of domestic peace.

-- 356 --

p713-361 CHAPTER XXVIII. IN WHICH HANNAH THURSTON, ALSO, HAS HER TROUBLES.

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

When Woodbury made his first appearance at the cottage,
the Widow Thurston, who had not seen him since his return
from the Lakes, frankly expressed her pleasure in his society.
It was one of her favorable days, and she was sitting in her
well-cushioned rocking-chair, with her feet upon a stool. She
had grown frightfully thin and pale during the summer, but
the lines of physical pain had almost entirely passed away
from her face. Her expression denoted great weakness and
languor. The calm, resigned spirit which reigned in her eyes
was only troubled, at times, when they rested on her daughter.
She had concealed from the latter, as much as possible, the
swiftness with which her vital force was diminishing, lest she
should increase the care and anxiety which was beginning to
tell upon her health. She knew that the end was not far off:
she could measure its approach, and she acknowledged in her
heart how welcome it would be, but for her daughter's sake.

“It's very kind of thee to come, Friend Woodbury,” said
she. “I've been expecting thee before.”

“I ought to have come sooner,” said he, “but there have
been changes at Lakeside.”

“Yes, I know. The two guests that will not be kept out
have come to thy home, as they come to the homes of others.
We must be ready for either. The Lord sends them both.”

“Yes,” said Woodbury, with a sigh, “but one of them is
long in coming to me.” The sweet serenity and truth of the
old woman's words evoked a true reply. All that she said
came from a heart too sincere for disguise, and spoke to his

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

undisguised self. There would have been something approaching
to sacrilege in an equivocal answer.

She looked at him with a sad, serious inquiry in her glance.
“I see thee's not hasty to open thy doors,” she said, at
last, “and it's well. There's always a blessing in store for
them that wait. I pray that it may come to thee in the Lord's
good time.”

“Amen!” he exclaimed, earnestly. An irresistible impulse,
the next moment, led him to look at Hannah Thurston. She
was setting in order the plants on the little flower-stand before
the window, and her face was turned away from him, but there
was an indefinable intentness in her attitude which told him
that no word had escaped her ears.

Presently she seated herself, and took part in the conversation,
which turned mainly upon Bute and his wife. The light
from the south window fell upon her face, and Woodbury
noticed that it had grown somewhat thinner and wore a weary,
anxious expression. A pale violet shade had settled under the
dark-gray eyes and the long lashes drooped their fringes. No
latent defiance lurked in her features: her manner was grave,
almost to sadness, and in her voice there was a gentle languor,
like that which follows mental exhaustion.

In all their previous interviews, Woodbury had never been
able entirely to banish from his mind the consciousness of her
exceptional position, as a woman. It had tinged, without his
having suspected the fact, his demeanor towards her. Something
of the asserted independence of man to man had modified
the deferential gentleness of man to woman. She had,
perhaps, felt this without being able to define it, for, though
he had extorted her profound respect he had awakened in her
a disposition scarcely warmer than she gave to abstract qualities.
Now, however, she presented herself to him under a
different aspect. He forgot her masculine aspirations, seeing
in her only the faithful, anxious daughter, over whom the
shadow of her approaching loss deepened from day to day.
The former chill of his presence did not return, but in its place

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

a subtle warmth seemed to radiate from him. Before, his
words had excited her intellect: now, they addressed themselves
to her feelings. As the conversation advanced, she recovered
her usual animation, yet still preserved the purely
feminine character which he had addressed in her. The positions
which they had previously occupied were temporarily
forgotten, and at parting each vaguely felt the existence of
unsuspected qualities in the other.

During this first visit, Hannah Thurston indulged without
reserve, in the satisfaction which it gave to her. She always
found it far more agreeable to like than to dislike. Woodbury's
lack of that enthusiasm which in her soul was an ever
burning and mounting fire—his cold, dispassionate power of
judgment—his tolerance of what she considered perverted
habits of the most reprehensible character, and his indifference
to those wants and wrongs of the race which continually appealed
to the Reformer's aid, had at first given her the impression
that the basis of his character was hard and selfish. She had
since modified this view, granting him the high attributes of
truth and charity; she had witnessed the manifestation of his
physical and moral courage; but his individuality still preserved
a cold, statuesque beauty. His mastery over himself,
she supposed, extended to his intellectual passions and his
affections. He would only be swayed by them so far as
seemed to him rational and convenient.

His words to her mother recalled to her mind, she knew
not why, the description of her own father's death. It was
possible that an equal capacity for passion might here again be
hidden under a cold, immovable manner. She had sounded,
tolerably well, the natures of the men of whom she had seen
most, during the past six or eight years, and had found that
their own unreserved protestations of feeling were the measure
of their capacity to feel. There was no necessity, indeed, to
throw a plummet into their streams, for they had egotistically
set up their own Nilometers, and the depth of the current
was indicated at the surface. She began to suspect, now, that

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

she had been mistaken in judging Woodbury by the same test.
The thought, welcome as it was from a broad, humane point
of view, nevertheless almost involved a personal humiliation.
Her strong sense of justice commanded her to rectify the mistake,
while her recognition of it weakened her faith in herself.

In a few days Woodbury came again, and as before, on an
errand of kindness to her mother. She saw that his visits gave
pleasure to the latter, and for that reason alone it was her duty
to desire them, but on this occasion she detected an independent
pleasure of her own at his appearance. A certain friendly
familiarity seemed to be already established between them.
She had been drawn into it, she scarcely knew how, and could
not now withdraw, yet the consciousness of it began to agitate
her in a singular way. A new power came from Woodbury's
presence, surrounded and assailed her. It was not the chill of
his unexcitable intellect, stinging her into a half-indignant resistance.
It was a warm, seductive, indefinable magnetism,
which inspired her with a feeling very much like terror. Its
weight lay upon her for hours after he had gone. Whatever
it was, its source, she feared, must lie in herself; he seemed
utterly unconscious of any design to produce a particular impression
upon her. His manner was as frank and natural as
ever: he conversed about the books which he or she had recently
read, or on subjects of general interest, addressing much
of his discourse to her mother rather than herself. She noticed,
indeed, that he made no reference to the one question
on which they differed so radically; but a little reflection
showed her that he had in no former case commenced the discussion,
nor had he ever been inclined to prolong it when
started.

Their talk turned for a while on the poets. Hannah Thurston
had but slight acquaintance with Tennyson, who was
Woodbury's favorite among living English authors, and he
promised to bring her the book. He repeated the stanzas descriptive
of Jephtha's Daughter, in the “Dream of Fair

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

Women,” the majestic rhythm and superb Hebrew spirit of
which not only charmed her, but her mother also. The old
woman had a natural, though very uncultivated taste for
poetry. She enjoyed nothing which was purely imaginative:
verse, for her, must have a devotional, or at least an ethical
character. In rhythm, also her appreciation was limited. She
delighted most in the stately march of the heroic measure, and
next to that, in the impetuous rush of the dactylic. In youth
her favorite poems had been the “Davidis” of Thomas Elwood,
Pope's “Essay on Man,” and the lamenting sing-song of Refine
Weeks, a Nantucket poet, whom history has forgotten.
The greater part of these works she knew by heart, and would
often repeat in a monotonous chant, resembling that in which
she had formerly preached. Hannah, however, had of late
years somewhat improved her mother's taste by the careful
selection of poetry of a better character, especially Milton's
“Christmas Hymn,” and the works of Thomson and Cowper.

Woodbury returned the very next day, bringing the promised
volumes. He was about to leave immediately, but the
widow insisted on his remaining.

“Do sit down a while, won't thee?” said she. “I wish thee
would read me something else: I like to hear thy voice.”

Woodbury could not refuse to comply. He sat down,
turned over the leaves of the first volume, and finally selected
the lovely idyll of “Dora,” which he read with a pure, distinct
enunciation. Hannah Thurston, busy with her sewing at
a little stand near the eastern window, listened intently. At
the close she turned towards him with softened eyes, and exclaimed:
“How simple! how beautiful!”

“I'm greatly obliged to thee, Maxwell,” said the widow,
addressing Woodbury for the first time by his familiar name.
“It is always pleasant,” she added, smiling, “to an old
woman, to receive a kindness from a young man.”

“But it ought to be the young man's pleasure, as it is his
duty, to give it,” he answered. “I am glad that you like my

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

favorite author. I have brought along `The Princess,' also,
Miss Thurston: you have certainly heard of it?”

“Oh yes,” said she, “I saw several critical notices of it
when it was first published, and have always wished to
read it.”

“It gives a poetical view of a subject we have sometimes
discussed,” he added playfully, “and I am not quite sure that
you will be satisfied with the close. It should not be read,
however, as a serious argument on either side. Tennyson, I
suspect, chose the subject for its picturesque effects, rather
than from any intentional moral purpose. I confess I think he
is right. We may find sermons in poems as we find them in
stones, but one should be as unconscious of the fact as the
other. It seems to me that all poetry which the author designs,
in advance, to be excessively moral or pious, is more or
less a failure.”

“Mr. Woodbury! Do you really think so?” exclaimed
Hannah Thurston, in surprise.

“Yes; but the idea is not original with me. I picked it up
somewhere, and finding it true, adopted it as my own. There
was a fanciful illustration, if I recollect rightly—that poetry is
the blossom of Literature, not the fruit; therefore that while
it suggests the fruit—while its very odor foretells the future
flavor—it must be content to be a blossom and nothing more.
The meaning was this: that a moral may breathe through a
poem from beginning to end, but must not be plumply expressed.
I don't know the laws which govern the minds of
poets, but I know when they give me most pleasure. Apply
the test to yourself: I shall be interested to know the result.
Here, for instance, is `The Princess,' which, if it has a particular
moral, has one which you may possibly reject, but I am
sure your enjoyment of pure poetry will not thereby be
lessened.”

“I shall certainly read the book with all the more interest
from what you have said,” she frankly replied. “You have
very much more literary cultivation than I, and perhaps it is

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

presumptuous in me to dispute your opinion; but my nature
leads me to honor an earnest feeling for truth and humanity,
even when its expression is not in accordance with literary
laws.”

“I honor such a feeling also, whenever it is genuine, however
expressed,” Woodbury answered, “but I make a distinction
between the feeling and the expression. In other
words, the cook may have an admirable character, and yet the
roast may be spoiled. Pollok is considered orthodox and
Byron heretical, but I am sure you prefer the `Hebrew Melodies'
to the “Course of Time.'”

“Hannah, I guess thee'd better read the book first,” said
the widow, who did not perceive how the conversation had
drifted away from its subject. “It is all the better, perhaps,
if our friend differs a little from thee. When we agree in
every thing, we don't learn much from one another.”

“You are quite right, Friend Thurston,” said Woodbury,
rising. “I should be mistaken in your daughter if she accepted
any opinion of mine, without first satisfying her own
mind of its truth. Good-by!”

He took the widow's hand with a courteous respect, and
then extended his own to Hannah. Hers he held gently for a moment
while he said: “Remember, I shall want to know what
impression the poem makes on your mind. Will you tell me?”

“Thank you. I will tell you,” she said.

Strange to say, the boldest eulogiums which had ever reached
Hannah Thurston's ears, never came to them with so sweet a
welcome as Woodbury's parting compliment. Nay, it was
scarcely a compliment at all; it was a simple recognition of
that earnest seeking for truth which she never hesitated to
claim for herself. Perhaps it was his supposed hostile attitude
which gave the words their value, for our enemies always have
us at a disadvantage when they begin to praise us. Politicians
go into obscurity, and statesmen fall from their high places,
ruined, not by the assaults but by the flatteries of the opposite
party.

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

She could no longer consider Woodbury in the light of an
enemy. His presence, his words, his self-possessed manner,
failed to excite the old antagonism, which always marred her
intellectual pleasure in his society. One by one the discordant
elements in her own nature seemed to be withdrawn, or
rather, she feared, were benumbed by some new power which
he was beginning to manifest. She found, with dismay, that
instead of seeking, as formerly, for weapons to combat his
views, her mind rather inclined to the discovery of reasons for
agreeing with them. It mattered little, perhaps, which course
she adopted, so long as the result was Truth; but the fact that
she recognized the change as agreeable gave her uneasiness.
It might be the commencement of a process of mental subjection—
the first meshes of a net of crafty reasoning, designed
to ensnare her judgment and lead her away from the high aims
she prized. Then, on the other hand, she reflected that such
a process presupposed intention on Woodbury's part, and
how could she reconcile it with his manly honesty, his open
integrity of character? Thus, the more enjoyment his visits
gave her while they lasted, the greater the disturbance which
they left behind.

That new and indescribable effluence which his presence gave
forth not only continued, but seemed to increase in power.
Sometimes it affected her with a singular mixture of fascination
and terror, creating a physical restlessness which it was almost
impossible to subdue. An oppressive weight lay upon her
breast; her hands burned, and the nerves in every limb trembled
with a strange impulse to start up and fly. When, at night,
in the seclusion of her chamber, she recalled this condition, her
cheeks grew hot with angry shame of herself, and she clenched
her hands with the determination to resist the return of such
weakness. But even as she did so, she felt that her power of
will had undergone a change. An insidious, corrosive doubt
seemed to have crept over the foundations of her mental life:
the forms of faith, once firm and fair as Ionic pillars under the
cloudless heaven, rocked and tottered as if with the first

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

menacing throes of an earthquake. When she recalled her past
labors for the sacred cause of Woman, a mocking demon now
and then whispered to her that even in good there were the
seeds of harm, and that she had estimated, in vanity, the fruits
of her ministry. “God give me strength!” she whispered—
“strength to conquer doubt, strength to keep the truth for
which I have lived and which must soon be my only life,
strength to rise out of a shameful weakness which I cannot
understand!”

Then, ere she slept, a hope to which she desperately clung,
came to smooth her uneasy pillow. Her own future life must
differ from her present. The hour was not far off, she knew,
when her quiet years in the cottage must come to an end.
She could not shut her eyes to the fact that her mother's time
on earth was short; and short as it was, she would not cloud
it by anxiety for the lonely existence beyond it. She resolutely
thrust her own future from her mind, but it was nevertheless
always present in a vague, hovering form. The uncertainty of
her fate, she now thought,—the dread anticipation of coming
sorrow—had shaken and unnerved her. No doubt her old,
steadfast self-reliance and self-confidence would assert themselves,
after the period of trial had been passed. She must only
have patience, for the doubts which she could not now answer
would then surely be solved. With this consolation at her
heart—with a determination to possess patience, which she
found much more easy than the attempt to possess herself of
will, she would close her aching eyes and court the refreshing
oblivion of sleep.

But sleep did not always come at her call. That idea of
the sad, solitary future, so near at hand, would not be exorcised.
If she repelled it, it came back again in company with
a still more terrible ghost of the Past—her early but now
hopeless dream of love. When she tried to call that dream a
delusion, all the forces of her nature gave her the lie—all the
fibres of her heart, trembling in divinest harmony under the
touch of the tormenting angel, betrayed her, despairingly, to

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

her own self. The crown of independence which she had won
bruised her brows; the throne which she claimed was carved
of ice; the hands of her sister women, toiling in the same
path, were grateful in their help, but no positive pulse of
strength throbbed from them to her heart. The arm which
alone could stay her must have firmer muscle than a woman's;
it must uphold as well as clasp. Why did Heaven give her
the dream when it must be forever vain? Where was the
man at the same time tender enough to love, strong enough to
protect and assist, and just enough to acknowledge the equal
rights of woman? Alas! nowhere in the world. She could
not figure to herself his features; he was a far-off unattainable
idea, only; but a secret whisper, deep in the sacredest
shrine of her soul, told her that if he indeed existed, if he
should find his way to her, if the pillow under her cheek were
his breast, if his arms held her fast in the happy subjection
of love—but no, the picture was not to be endured. It was
a bliss, more terrible in its hopelessness, than the most awful
grief in its certainty. She shuddered and clasped her hands
crushingly together, as with the strength of desperation, she
drove it from her bosom.

Had her life been less secluded, the traces of her internal
struggles must have been detected by others. Her mother,
indeed, noticed an unusual restlessness in her manner, but attributed
it to care for her own condition. With the exception
of Mrs. Waldo, they saw but few persons habitually.
Miss Sophia Stevenson or even Mrs. Lemuel Styles occasionally
called, and the widow always made use of these occasions to
persuade Hannah to restore herself by a walk in the open air.
When the former found that their visits were thus put to good
service, they benevolently agreed to come regularly. The
relief she thus obtained, in a double sense, cheered and invigorated
Hannah Thurston. Her favorite walk, out the Mulligansville
road, to the meadows of East Atauga Creek, took
her in a quarter of an hour from the primly fenced lots and
stiff houses of the village to the blossoming banks of the

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

winding stream, to the sweet breath of the scented grass, and
the tangled thickets of alder, over which bittersweet and
clematis ran riot and strove for the monopoly of support.
Here, all her vague mental troubles died away like the memory
of an oppressive dream; she drew resignation from every aspect
of Nature, and confidence in herself from the crowding
associations of the Past which the landscape inspired.

Mrs. Waldo, of course, soon became aware of Woodbury's frequent
visits. He had made no secret of them, as he always called
at the Parsonage at the same time, and she had shared equally
in the ripening vintage of Lakeside. But he had spoken much
more of the Widow Thurston than of her daughter, and the
former had been equally free in expressing her pleasure at his
visits, so that Mrs. Waldo never doubted the continuance of
the old antagonism between Hannah and Woodbury. Their
reciprocal silence in relation to each other confirmed her in
this supposition. She was sincerely vexed at a dislike which
seemed not only unreasonable, but unnatural, and grew so impatient
at the delayed conciliation that she finally spoke her
mind on the subject.

“Well, Hannah,” she said, one day, when Woodbury's
name had been incidentally mentioned, “I really think it is time
that you and he should practise a little charity towards each
other. I've been waiting, and waiting, to see your prejudices
begin to wear away, now that you know him better. You
can't think how it worries me that two of my best friends,
who are so right and sensible in all other acts of their lives,
should be so stubbornly set against each other.”

“Prejudices? Does he think I am stubbornly set against
him?” Hannah Thurston cried, the warm color mounting into
her face.

“Not he! He says nothing about you, and that's the worst
of it. You say nothing about him, either. But anybody can
see it. There, I've vexed you, and I suppose I ought not to
have opened my mouth, but I love you so dearly, Hannah—I
love him, too, as a dear friend—and I can't for the life of me

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

see why you are blind to the truth and goodness in each other
that I see in both of you.”

Here Mrs. Waldo bent over her and kissed her cheek as a
mother might have done. The color faded from Hannah
Thurston's face, as she answered: “I know you are a dear,
good friend, and as such you cannot vex me. I do not know
whether you have mistaken Mr. Woodbury's feelings: you
certainly have mistaken mine. I did his character, at first, injustice,
I will confess. Perhaps I may have had a prejudice
against him, but I am not aware that I have one now. I
honor him as a noble-minded, just, and unselfish man. We
have different views of life, but in this respect he has taught
me, by his tolerance towards me, to be at least equally tolerant
towards him.”

“You make me happy!” cried Mrs. Waldo, in unfeigned
delight; but the next instant she added, with a sigh: “But, in
spite of all, you don't seem to me like friends.”

This explanation added another trouble to Hannah Thurston's
mind. It was very possible that Woodbury suspected
her of cherishing an unfriendly prejudice against him. She
had assuredly given him cause for such a suspicion, and if the
one woman in Ptolemy, who, after her mother, knew her best,
had received this impression, it would not be strange if he
shared it. In such case, what gentle consideration, what forgiving
kindness had he not exhibited towards her? What
other man of her acquaintance would have acted with the same
magnanimity? Was it not her duty to undeceive him—not
by words, but by meeting him frankly and gratefully—by exhibiting
to him, in some indirect way, her confidence in his
nobility of character?

Thus, every thing conspired to make him the centre of her
thoughts, and the more she struggled to regain her freedom,
the more helplessly she entangled herself in the web which his
presence had spun around her.

-- 368 --

p713-373 CHAPTER XXIX. IN WHICH A CRISIS APPROACHES.

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

One cannot play with fire without burning one's fingers.
Woodbury supposed that he was pursuing an experiment,
which might at any moment be relinquished, long after a deep
and irresistible interest in its object had taken full possession
of him. Seeing Hannah Thurston only as a daughter—conversing
with her only as a woman—her other character ceased
to be habitually present to his mind. After a few visits, the
question which he asked himself was not: “Will I be able to
love her?” but: “Will I be able to make her love me?” Of
his own ability to answer the former question he was entirely
satisfied, though he steadily denied to himself the present existence
of passion. He acknowledged that her attraction for
him had greatly strengthened—that he detected a new pleasure
in her society—that she was not unfemininely cold and hard,
as he had feared, but at least gentle and tender: yet, with all
this knowledge, there came no passionate, perturbing thrill to
his heart, such as once had heralded the approach of love. She
had now a permanent place in his thoughts, it is true: he
could scarcely have shut her out, if he had wished: and all
the new knowledge which he had acquired prompted him to
stake his rising hopes upon one courageous throw, and trust
the future, if he gained it, to the deeper and truer development
of her nature which would follow.

At the next visit which he paid to the cottage after Mrs.
Waldo's half-reproachful complaint, the friendly warmth with
which Hannah Thurston received him sent a delicious throb
of sweetness to his heart. Poor Hannah! In her anxiety to

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

be just, she had totally forgotten what her treatment of Seth
Wattles, from a similar impulse, had brought upon her. She
only saw, in Woodbury's face, the grateful recognition of her
manner towards him, and her conscience became quiet at once.
The key-note struck at greeting gave its character to the interview,
which Woodbury prolonged much beyond his usual
habit. He had never been so attractive, but at the same time,
his presence had never before caused her such vague alarm.
All the cold indifference, which she had once imagined to be
his predominant characteristic, had melted like a snow-wreath
in the sunshine: a soft, warm, pliant grace diffused itself over
his features and form, and a happy under-current of feeling
made itself heard in his lightest words. He drew her genuine
self to the light, before she suspected how much she had
allowed him to see: she, who had resolved that he should only
know her in her strength, had made a voluntary confession of
her weakness!

Hannah Thurston was proud as she was pure, and this weird
and dangerous power in the man, wounded as well as disturbed
her. She felt sure that he exercised it unconsciously,
and therefore he was not to be blamed; but it assailed her individual
freedom—her coveted independence of other minds—
none the less. It was weakness to shrink from the encounter:
it was humiliation to acknowledge, as she must, that her
powers of resistance diminished with each attack.

Woodbury rode home that evening very slowly. For the
first time since Bute's marriage, as he looked across the meadows
to a dusky white speck that glimmered from the knoll in
the darkening twilight, there was no pang at his heart. “I
foresee,” he said to himself, “that if I do not take care, I shall
love this girl madly and passionately. I know her now in her
true tenderness and purity; I see what a wealth of womanhood
is hidden under her mistaken aims. But is she not too
loftily pure—too ideal in her aspirations—for my winning?
Can she bear the knowledge of my life? I cannot spare her
the test. If she comes to me at last, it must be with eveey

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

veil of the Past lifted. There dare be no mystery between
us—no skeleton in our cupboard. If she were less true, less
noble—but no, there can be no real sacrament of marriage,
without previous confession. I am laying the basis of relations
that stretch beyond this life. It would be a greater wrong to
shrink, for her sake, than for my own. It must come to this,
and God give her strength of heart equal to her strength of
mind!”

Woodbury felt that her relation to him had changed, and
he could estimate, very nearly, the character which it had now
assumed. Of her struggles with herself—of the painful impression
which his visits left behind—he had, of course, not
the slightest presentiment. He knew, however, that no suspicion
of his feelings had entered her breast, and he had
reasons of his own for desiring that she should remain innocent
of their existence, for the present. His plans, here, came
to an end, for the change in himself interposed an anxiety
which obscured his thoughts. He had reached the point where
all calculation fails, and where the strongest man, if his passion
be genuine, must place his destiny in the hands of
Chance.

But there is, fortunately, a special chance provided for cases
of this kind. All the moods of Nature, all the little accidents
of life, become the allies of love. When the lover, looking
back from his post of assured fortune over the steps by which
he attained it, thinks: “Had it not been for such or such a
circumstance, I might have wholly missed my happiness,” he
does not recognize that all the powers of the earth and air
were really in league with him—that his success was not the
miracle he supposed, but that his failure would have been. It
is well, however, that this delusion should come to silence the
voice of pride, and temper his heart with a grateful humility:
for him it is necessary that “fear and sorrow fan the fire of
joy.”

Woodbury had no sooner intrusted to Chance the further
development of his fate, than Chance generously requited the

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

trust. It was certainly a wonderful coincidence that, as he
walked into Ptolemy on a golden afternoon in late September,
quite uncertain whether he should this time call at the widow's
cottage, he should meet Hannah Thurston on foot, just at the
junction of the Anacreon and Mulligansville highways. It
was Miss Sophia Stevenson's day for relieving her, and she had
gone out for her accustomed walk up the banks of the stream.

As Woodbury lifted his hat to greet her, his face brightened
with a pleasure which he did not now care to conceal. There
was a hearty, confiding warmth in the grasp of his hand, as he
stood face to face, looking into her clear, dark-gray eyes with
an expression as frank and unembarrassed as a boy's. It was
this transparent warmth and frankness which swept away her
cautious resolves at a touch. In spite of herself, she felt that
an intimate friendship was fast growing up between them, and
she knew not why the consciousness of it should make her so
uneasy. There was surely no reproach to her in the fact that
their ideas and habits were so different; there was none of
her friends with whom she did not differ on points more or
less important. The current setting towards her was pure
and crystal-clear, yet she drew back from it as from the rush
of a dark and turbid torrent.

“Well-met!” cried Woodbury, with a familiar playfulness.
“We are both of one mind to-day, and what a day for out-of-doors!
I am glad you are able to possess a part of it; your
mother is better, I hope?”

“She is much as usual, and I should not have left her, but
for the kindness of a friend who comes regularly on this day
of the week to take my place for an hour or two.”

“Have you this relief but once in seven days?”

“Oh, no. Mrs. Styles comes on Tuesdays, and those two
days, I find, are sufficient for my needs. Mrs. Waldo would
relieve me every afternoon if I would allow her.”

“If you are half as little inclined for lonely walks as I am,”
said Woodbury, “you will not refuse my companionship to-day.
I see you are going out the eastern road.”

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

“My favorite walk,” she answered, “is in the meadows
yonder. It is the wildest and most secluded spot in the neighborhood
of the village.”

“Ah, I have noticed, from the road, in passing, the beauty
of those elms and clumps of alder, and the picturesque curves
of the creek. I should like to make a nearer acquaintance
with them. Do you feel sufficient confidence in my appreciation
of Nature to perform the introduction?”

“Nature is not exclusive,” said she, adopting his gay tone,
“and if she were, I think she could not exclude you, who have
known her in her royal moods, from so simple and unpretending
a landscape as this.”

“The comparison is good,” he answered, walking onward
by her side, “but you have drawn the wrong inference. I
find that every landscape has an individual character. The
royal moods, as you rightly term them, may impose upon us,
like human royalty; but the fact that you have been presented
at Court does not necessarily cause the humblest man to open
his heart to you. What is it to yonder alder thickets that I
have looked on the Himalayas? What does East Atauga Creek
care for the fact that I have floated on the Ganges? If the
scene has a soul at all, it will recognize every one of your footsteps,
and turn a cold shoulder to me, if I come with any such
pretensions.”

Hannah Thurston laughed at the easy adroitness with which
he had taken up and applied her words. It was a light, graceful
play of intellect to which she was unaccustomed—which,
indeed, a year previous, would have struck her as trivial and
unworthy an earnest mind. But she had learned something
in that time. Her own mind was no longer content to move
in its former rigid channels; she acknowledged the cheerful
brightness which a sunbeam of fancy can diffuse over the sober
coloring of thought.

He let down the movable rails from the panel of fence
which gave admittance into the meadow, and put them up
again after they had entered. The turf was thick and dry,

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

with a delightful elasticity which lifted the feet where they
pressed it. A few paces brought them to the edge of the belt
of thickets, or rather islands of lofty shrubbery, between which
the cattle had worn paths, and which here and there enclosed
little peninsulas of grass and mint, embraced by the swift
stream. The tall autumnal flowers, yellow and dusky purple,
bloomed on all sides, and bunches of the lovely fringed
gentian, blue as a wave of the Mediterranean, were set among
the ripe grass like sapphires in gold. The elms which at intervals
towered over this picturesque jungle, had grown up
since the valley-bottom was cleared, and no neighboring trees
had marred the superb symmetry of their limbs.

Threading the winding paths to the brink of the stream, or
back again to the open meadow, as the glimpses through the
labyrinth enticed them, they slowly wandered away from the
road. Woodbury was not ashamed to show his delight in
every new fragment of landscape which their exploration disclosed,
and Miss Thurston was thus led to make him acquainted
with her own selected gallery of pictures, although her exclusive
right of possession to them thereby passed away forever.

Across one of the bare, grassy peninsulas between the thicket
and the stream lay a huge log which the spring freshet had stolen
from some saw-mill far up the valley. Beyond it, the watery
windings ceased for a hundred yards or more, opening a space
for the hazy hills in the distance to show their purple crests.
Otherwise, the spot was wholly secluded: there was not a
dwelling in sight, nor even a fence, to recall the vicinity of
human life. This was the enticing limit of Hannah Thurston's
walks. She had not intended to go so far to-day, but “a
spirit in her feet” brought her to the place before she was
aware.

“Ah!” cried Woodbury, as they emerged from the tangled
paths, “I see that you are recognized here. Nature has intentionally
placed this seat for you at the very spot where you
have at once the sight of the hills and the sound of the water.
How musical it is, just at this point! I know you sing here,

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

sometimes: you cannot help it, with such an accompaniment.”

She did not answer, but a flitting smile betrayed her assent.
They took their seats on the log, as if by a silent understanding.
The liquid gossip of the stream, in which many voices
seemed to mingle in shades of tone so delicate that the ear
lost, as soon as it caught them, sounded lullingly at their feet.
Now and then a golden leaf dropped from the overhanging
elm, and quivered slantwise to the ground.

“Ah, that reminds me,” said Woodbury, finally breaking
the peaceful, entrancing silence—“one of those exquisite songs
in `The princess' came into my head. Have you read the
book? You promised to tell me what impression it made
upon you.”

“Your judgment is correct, so far,” she answered, “that it
is poetry, not argument. But it could never have been written
by one who believes in the just rights of woman. In the
first place, the Princess has a very faulty view of those rights,
and in the second place she adopts a plan to secure them which
is entirely impracticable. If the book had been written for a
serious purpose, I should have been disappointed; but, taking
it for what it is, it has given me very great pleasure.”

“You say the Princess's plan of educating her sex to independence
is impracticable; yet—pardon me if I have misunderstood
you—you seem to attribute your subjection to the influence
of man—an influence which must continue to exercise the
same power it ever has. What plan would you substitute for
hers?”

“I do not know,” she answered, hesitatingly; “I can only
hope and believe that the Truth must finally vindicate itself.
I have never aimed at any thing more than to assert it.”

“Then you do not place yourself in an attitude hostile to
man?” he asked.

Hannah Thurston was embarrassed for a moment, but her
frankness conquered. “I fear, indeed, that I have done so,”
she said. “There have been times when a cruel attack has

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

driven me to resistance. You can scarcely appreciate our
position, Mr. Woodbury. We could bear open and honorable
hostility, but the conventionalities which protect us against
that offer us no defence from sneers and ridicule. The very
term applied to us—`strong-minded'—implies that weak minds
are our natural and appropriate inheritance. It is in human
nature, I think, to forgive honest enmity sooner than covert
contempt.”

“Would it satisfy you that the sincerity and unselfishness
of your aims are honored, though the aims themselves are
accounted mistaken.”

“It is all we could ask now!” she exclaimed, her eyes growing
darker and brighter, and her voice thrilling with its earnest
sweetness. “But who would give us that much?”

I would,” said Woodbury, quietly. “Will you pardon
me for saying that it has seemed to me, until recently, as if
you suspected me of an active hostility which I have really
never felt. My opinions are the result of my experience of
men, and you cannot wonder if they differ from yours. I
should be very wrong to arrogate to myself any natural superiority
over you. I think there never can be any difficulty in
determining the relative rights of the sexes, when they truly
understand and respect each other. I can unite with you in
desiring reciprocal knowledge and reciprocal honor. If that
shall be attained, will you trust to the result?”

“Forgive me: I did misunderstand you,” she said, not
answering his last question.

A pause ensued. The stream gurgled on, and the purple
hills smiled through the gaps in the autumnal foliage. “Do
you believe that Ida was happier with the Prince, supposing
he were faithful to the picture he drew, than if she had remained
at the head of her college?” he suddenly asked.

“You will acquit me of hostility to your sex when I say `Yes.'
The Prince promised her equality, not subjection. It is sad
that the noble and eloquent close of the poem should be its
most imaginative part.”

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

The tone of mournful unbelief in her voice fired Woodbury's
blood. His heart protested against her words and demanded
to be heard. The deepening intimacy of their talk had brought
him to that verge of frankness where the sanctities of feeling,
which hide themselves from the gaze of the world, steal up to
the light and boldly reveal their features. “No,” he said, warmly
and earnestly, “the picture is not imaginative. Its counterpart
exists in the heart of every true man. There can be no
ideal perfection in marriage because there is none in life; but
it can, and should, embody the tenderest affection, the deepest
trust, the divinest charity, and the purest faith which human
nature is capable of manifesting. I, for one man, found my own
dream in the words of the Prince. I have not remained unmarried
from a selfish idea of independence or from a want of
reverence for woman. Because I hold her so high, because I
seek to set her side by side with me in love and duty and confidence,
I cannot profane her and myself by an imperfect union.
I do not understand love without the most absolute mutual
knowledge, and a trust so complete that there can be no question
of rights on either side. Where that is given, man will
never withhold, nor will woman demand, what she should or
should not possess. That is my dream of marriage, and it is
not a dream too high for attainment in this life!”

The sight of Hannah Thurston's face compelled him to
pause. She was deadly pale, and trembled visibly. The moment
he ceased speaking, she rose from her seat, and, after
mechanically plucking some twigs of the berried bittersweet,
said: “It is time for me to return.”

Woodbury had not intended to say so much, and was fearful,
at first, that his impassioned manner had suggested the
secret he still determined to hide. In that case, she evidently
desired to escape its utterance, but he had a presentiment that
her agitation was owing to a different cause. Could it be
that he had awakened the memory of some experience of love
through which she had passed? After the first jealous doubt
which this thought inspired, it presented itself to his mind as

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

a relief. The duty which pressed upon him would be more
lightly performed; the test to which he must first subject
her would be surer of success.

As they threaded the embowered paths on their homeward
way, he said to her, gravely, but cheerfully: “You see, Miss
Thurston, your doubt of my sex has forced me to show myself
to you as I am, in one respect. But I will not regret the confession,
unless you should think it intrusive.”

“Believe me,” she answered, “I know how to value it.
You have made me ashamed of my unbelief.”

“And you have confirmed me in my belief. This is a subject
which neither man nor woman can rightly interpret,
alone. Why should we never speak of that which is most
vital in our lives? Here, indeed, we are governed by conventional
ideas, springing from a want of truth and purity.
But a man is always ennobled by allowing a noble woman to
look into his heart. Do you recollect my story about the
help Mrs. Blake gave me, under awkward circumstances,
before her marriage?”

“Perfectly. It was that story which made me wish to
know her. What an admirable woman she is!”

“Admirable, indeed!” Woodbury exclaimed. “That was
not the only, nor the best help she gave me. I learned from
her that women, when they are capable of friendship—don't
misunderstand me, I should say the same thing of men—are
the most devoted friends in the world. She is the only consoling
figure in an episode of my life which had a great influence
upon my fate. The story is long since at an end, but I
should like to tell it to you, some time.”

“If you are willing to do so, I shall be glad to hear another
instance of Mrs. Blake's kindness.”

“Not only that,” Woodbury continued, “but still another
portion of my history. I will not press my confidence upon
you, but I shall be glad, very glad, if you will kindly consent
to receive it. Some things in my life suggest questions which
I have tried to answer, and cannot. I must have a woman's

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

help. I know you are all truth and candor, and I am willing
to place my doubts in your hands.”

He spoke earnestly and eagerly, walking by her side, but
with eyes fixed upon the ground. His words produced in
her a feeling of interest and curiosity, under which lurked a
singular reluctance. She was still unnerved by her former
agitation. “Why should you place such confidence in me?”
she at length faltered. “You have other friends who deserve
it better.”

“We cannot always explain our instincts,” he answered.
“I must tell you, and you alone. If I am to have help in
these doubts, it is you who can give it.”

His words seized her and held her powerless. Her Quaker
blood still acknowledged the authority of those mysterious
impulses which are truer than reason, because they come from
a deeper source. He spoke with a conviction from which
there was no appeal, and the words of refusal vanished from
her lips and from her heart.

“Tell me, then,” she said. “I will do my best. I hope I
may be able to help you.”

He took her hand and held it a moment, with a warm pressure.
“God bless you!” was all he said.

They silently returned up the road. On reaching the gate
of the cottage, he took leave of her, saying: “You will have
my story to-morrow.” His face was earnest and troubled;
it denoted the presence of a mystery, the character of which
she could not surmise.

On entering the cottage, she first went up-stairs to her own
room. She had a sensation of some strange expression having
come over her face, which must be banished from it before she
could meet her mother. She must have five minutes alone to
think upon what had passed, before she could temporarily put
it away from her mind. But her thoughts were an indistinct
chaos, through which only two palpable sensations crossed each
other as they moved to and fro—one of unreasoning joy, one
of equally unreasoning terror. What either of them

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

portended she could not guess. She only felt that there was no stable
point to which she could cling, but the very base of her being
seemed to shift as her thoughts pierced down to it.

Her eyes fell upon the volume of “The Princess,” which lay
upon the little table beside her bed. She took it up with a
sudden desire to read again the closing scene, where the
heroine lays her masculine ambition in the hands of love. The
book opened of itself, at another page: the first words arrested
her eye and she read, involuntarily:



“Ask me no more: the moon may draw the sea,
The cloud may stoop from heaven and take the shape,
With fold on fold, of mountain and of cape,
But oh, too fond, when have I answered thee?
Ask me no more
“Ask me no more: what answer could I give?
I love not hollow cheek and fading eye,
Yet oh, my friend, I would not have thee die:
Ask me no more, lest I should bid thee live;
Ask me no more.
“Ask me no more: thy fate and mine are sealed.
I strove against the stream, and strove in vain:
Let the great river bear me to the main!
No more, dear love, for at a touch I yield—
Ask me no more.”

The weird, uncontrollable power which had taken possession
of her reached its climax. She threw down the book and
burst into tears.

-- 380 --

p713-385 CHAPTER XXX. MR. WOODBURY'S CONFESSION.

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

Towards evening, on Saturday, Bute called at the cottage,
and after inquiring concerning the widow's condition, and
giving, in return, a most enthusiastic report of Carrie's accomplishments,
he produced a package, with the remark:

“Here, Miss Hannah, 's a book that Mr. Max. give me for
you. He says you needn't be in a hurry to send any of 'em
back. He got a new lot from New York yisterday.”

She laid it aside until night. It was late before her mother
slept and she could be certain of an hour, alone, and secure
from interruption. When at last all was quiet and the fire
was burning low on the hearth, and the little clock ticked like
a strong pulse of health, in mockery of the fading life in the
bosom of the dear invalid in the next room, she took the book
in her hands. She turned it over first and examined the paper
wrapping, as if that might suggest the nature of the unknown
contents; then slowly untied the string and unfolded the
paper. When the book appeared, she first looked at the back;
it was Ware's “Zenobia”—a work she had long desired to
possess. A thick letter slipped out from between the blank
leaves and fell on her lap. On the envelope was her name
only—“Hannah Thurston”—in a clear, firm, masculine hand.
She laid the volume aside, broke the seal and read the letter
through from beginning to end:

Dear Miss Thurston:—I know how much I have asked
of you in begging permission to write, for your eye, the story
which follows. Therefore I have not allowed myself to stand

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

shivering on the brink of a plunge which I have determined
to make, or to postpone it, from the fear that the venture of
confidence which I now send out will come to shipwreck.
Since I have learned to appreciate the truth and nobleness of
your nature—since I have dared to hope that you honor me
with a friendly regard—most of all, since I find that the feelings
which I recognize as the most intimate and sacred portion
of myself seek expression in your presence, I am forced to
make you a participant in the knowledge of my life. Whether
it be that melancholy knowledge which a tender human charity
takes under its protecting wing and which thenceforward
sleeps calmly in some shadowy corner of memory, or that evil
knowledge which torments because it cannot be forgotten, I
am not able to foresee. I will say nothing, in advance, to
secure a single feeling of sympathy or consideration which
your own nature would not spontaneously prompt you to give.
I know that in this step I may not be acting the part of a
friend; but, whatever consequences may follow it, I entreat
you to believe that there is no trouble which I would not
voluntarily take upon myself, rather than inflict upon you a
moment's unnecessary pain.

“Have you ever, in some impartial scrutiny of self, discovered
to what extent your views of Woman, and your aspirations
in her behalf, were drawn from your own nature? Are
you not inclined to listen to your own voice as if it were the
collective voice of your sex? If so, you may to some extent,
accept me as an interpretation of Man. I am neither better
nor worse than the general average of men. My principal advantages
are, that I was most carefully and judiciously
educated, and that my opportunities of knowing mankind have
been greater than is usual. A conscientious study of human
nature ought to be the basis of all theories of reform. I think
you will agree with me, thus far; and therefore, however my
present confession may change your future relations towards
me, I shall have, at least, the partial consolation of knowing
that I have added something to your knowledge.

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

“Let me add only this, before I commence my narrative—
that it treats entirely of the occurrences of my life, which have
brought me near to woman through my emotions. It is my
experience of the sex, so far as that experience has taken a
deeper hold on my heart. You are not so cold and unsympathetic
as to repel the subject. The instinct which has led me
to choose you as the recipient of my confidence cannot be
false. That same instinct tells me that I shall neither withhold
nor seek to extenuate whatever directly concerns myself. I
dare not do either.

“My nature was once not so calm and self-subdued as it
may seem to you now. As a youth I was ardent, impetuous,
and easily controlled by my feelings. In the heart of almost
and boy, from seventeen to twenty, there is a train laid, and
waiting for the match. As I approached the latter age, mine
was kindled by a girl two years younger than myself, the
daughter of a friend of my father. I suppose all early passions
have very much the same character: they are intense, absorbing,
unreasoning, but generally shallow, not from want of sincerity
but from want of development. The mutual attachment
necessarily showed itself, and was tacitly permitted, but without
any express engagement. I had never surprised her with
any sudden declaration of love: our relation had gradually
grown into existence, and we were both so happy therein that
we did not need to question and discuss our feelings. In fact,
we were rarely sufficiently alone to have allowed of such confidences;
but we sought each other in society or in our respective
family circles and created for ourselves a half-privacy
in the presence of others. Nothing seemed more certain to
either of us than that our fates were already united, for we
accepted the tolerance of our attachment as a sanction of its
future seal upon our lives.

“After my father's failure and death, however, I discovered,
with bitterness of heart, that it was not alone my pecuniary
prospects which had changed. Her father, a shrewd, hard
man of business, was one of the very few who prospered in a

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

season of general ruin—who perhaps foresaw the crash and
prepared himself to take advantage of the splendid opportunities
which it offered. His wealth was doubled, probably
trebled, in a year: he won advantages which compelled the
most exclusive circles to receive him, and his family dropped
their old associations as fast as they familiarized themselves
with the new. I saw this change, at first, without the slightest
misgiving: my faith in human nature was warm and fresh,
and the satisfied bliss of my affections disposed me to judge
all men kindly. I only refrained from asking the father's assistance
in my straits, from a feeling of delicacy, not because
I had any suspicion that it would not be given. Little by
little, however, the conviction forced itself upon my mind that
I was no longer a welcome visitor at the house: I was dropped
from the list of guests invited to dinners and entertainments,
and my reception became cold and constrained. From the
sadness and uneasiness on the face of my beloved, I saw that
she was suffering for my sake, and on questioning her she did
not deny that she had been urged to give me up. She assured
me, nevertheless, of her own constancy, and exhorted me to
have patience until my prospects should improve.

“It was at this juncture that Miss Remington (Mrs. Blake,
you will remember) became a comforting angel to both of us.
She had remarked our attachment from its first stage, and with
her profound scorn of the pretensions of wealth, she determined
to assist the course of true love. We met, as if by
accident, at her father's house, and she generally contrived that
we should have a few minutes alone. Thus, several months
passed away. My position had not advanced, because I had
every thing to learn when I first took it, but I began to have
more confidence in myself, and remained cheerful and hopeful.
I was not disturbed by the fact that my beloved sometimes
failed to keep her appointments, but I could not help remarking,
now, that when she did appear, she seemed ill at ease and
strove to make the interviews as short as possible.

“There was something in Miss Remington's manner, also,

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

which I could not understand. I missed the frank, hearty
sympathy with faithful and persecuted love, which she had
given me. A restless anxiety, pointing to one thing or
another, but never towards the truth, took possession of me.
One day on making my pre-arranged call, I found Miss Remington
alone. Her face was grave and sad. She saw my look
of disappointment: she allowed me to walk impatiently up and
down the room three or four times, then she arose and seized
me by both hands. `Am I mistaken in you?' she asked:
`Are you yet a man?' `I am trying to prove it,' I answered.
`Then,' she said, `prove it to me. If you were to have a
tooth drawn, would you turn back a dozen times from
the dentist's door and bear the ache a day longer, or would
you go in at once and have it out?' I sat down, chilled to
the heart, and said, desperately: `I am ready for the operation!
' She smiled, but there were tears of pity in her eyes.
She told me as kindly and tenderly as possible, all she had
learned: that the girl who possessed my unquestioning faith
was unworthy of the gift: that the splendors of the new circle
into which she had ascended had become indispensable to her:
that her attachment to me was now a simple embarrassment:
that her beauty had attracted wealthy admirers, one of whom,
a shallow-brained egotist, was reported to be especially favored
by her, and that any hope I might have of her constancy
to me must be uprooted as a delusion.

“I tried to reject this revelation, but the evidence was
too clear to be discredited. Nevertheless, I insisted on seeing
the girl once more, and Miss Remington brought about the
interview. I was too deeply disappointed to be indignant:
she showed a restless impatience to be gone, as if some remnant
of conscience still spoke in her heart. I told her, sadly,
that I saw she was changed. If her attachment for me had
faded, as I feared, I would not despotically press mine upon
her, but would release her from the mockery of a duty which
her heart no longer acknowledged. I expected a penitent
confession of the truth, in return, and was therefore wholly

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

unprepared for the angry reproaches she heaped upon me.
`Very fine!' she cried; `I always thought there was no suspicion
where there was love! I am to be accused of falsehood,
from a jealous whim. It's very easy for you to give up an
attachment that died out long ago!' But I will not repeat
her expressions further. I should never have comprehended
them without Miss Remington's assistance. She was vexed
that I should have discovered her want of faith and given her
back her freedom: she should have been the first to break the
bonds. I laughed, in bitterness of heart, at her words; I
could give her no other answer.

“The shock my affections received was deeper than I cared
to show. It was renewed, when, three months afterwards,
the faithless girl married the rich fool whom she had preferred
to me. I should have become moody and cynical but for the
admirable tact with which Miss Remington, in her perfect
friendship, softened the blow. Many persons suppose that a
pure and exalted relation of this kind cannot exist between
man and woman, without growing into love—in other words,
that friendship seeks its fulfilment in the same sex and love
in the opposite. I do not agree with this view. The thought
of loving Julia Remington never entered my mind, and she
would have considered me as wanting in sanity if I had intimated
such a thing, but there was a happy and perfect confidence
between us, which was my chief support in those days
of misery.

“I accepted, eagerly, the proposition to become the Calcutta
agent of the mercantile house in which I was employed. The
shadow of my disappointment still hung over me, and there
were now but few associations of my life in New York to
make the parting difficult. I went, and in the excitement of
new scenes, in the absorbing duties of my new situation, in
the more masculine strength that came with maturity, I gradually
forgot the blow which had been struck—or, if I did not
forget, the sight of the scar no longer recalled the pain of the
wound. Nevertheless, it had made me suspicious and fearful.

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

I questioned every rising inclination of my heart, and suppressed
the whispers of incipient affection, determined that
no woman should ever again deceive me as the first had done.
The years glided away, one by one; I had slowly acquired the
habit of self-control, on which I relied as a natural and sufficient
guard for my heart, and the longing for woman's partnership
in life, which no man can ever wholly suppress, again began
to make itself heard. I did not expect a recurrence of the
passion of youth. I knew that I had changed, and that love,
therefore, must come to me in a different form. I remembered
what I heard at home, as a boy, that when the original forest
is cleared away, a new forest of different trees is developed
from the naked soil. But I still suspected that there must be
a family likeness in the growth, and that I should recognize its
sprouting germs.

“Between five and six years ago, it was necessary that I
should visit Europe, in the interest of the house. I was absent
from India nearly a year, and during that time made my
first acquaintance with Switzerland, the memory of which is
now indissolubly connected, in my mind, with that song which
I have heard you sing. But it is not of this that I would
speak. I find myself shrinking from the new revelation which
must be made. The story is not one of guilt—not even of
serious blame, in the eyes of the world. If it were necessary,
I could tell it to any man, without reluctance for my own sake.
Men, in certain respects, have broader and truer views of life
than women; they are more tender in their judgment, more
guarded in their condemnation. I am not justifying myself,
in advance, for I can acquit myself of any intentional wrong.
I only feel that the venture, embodied in my confession, is about
to be sent forth—either to pitying gales that shall waft it safely
back to me, or to storms in which it shall go down. Recollect,
dear Miss Thurston, that whatever of strength I may possess
you have seen. I am now about to show you, voluntarily, my
weakness.

“Among the passengers on board the steamer by which I

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

returned to India, there was a lady who had been recommended
to my care by some mutual acquaintance in England.
She was the wife of a physician in the Company's Service, who
was stationed at Benares, and who had sent her home with
her children a year and a half before. The latter were left in
England, while she returned to share the exile of her husband
until he should be entitled to a pension. She was a thoroughly
refined and cultivated woman, of almost my own age, and
shrank from contact with the young cubs of cadets and the ostentatious
indigo-planters, with their beer-drinking wives, who
were almost the only other passengers. We were thus thrown
continually together, and the isolation of ocean-life contributed
to hasten our intimacy. Little by little that intimacy grew
deep, tender, and powerful. I told her the humiliating story
of my early love which you have just read, and she described
to me, with tearful reluctance, the unhappiness of her married
life. Her husband had gone to England eight years before, on
leave of absence, on purpose to marry. She had been found
to answer his requirements, and ignorant of life as she was at
that time, ignorant of her own heart, had been hurried into
the marriage by her own family. Her father was in moderate
circumstances, and he had many daughters to provide with
husbands; this was too good a chance to let slip, and, as it
was known that she had no other attachment, her hesitation
was peremptorily overruled. She discovered, too late, that
there was not only no point of sympathy between her husband
and herself, but an absolute repulsion. He was bold and
steady-handed as a surgeon, and had performed some daring
operations which had distinguished him in his profession; but
he was hard, selfish, and tyrannical in his domestic relations,
and his unfortunate wife could only look forward with dread
to the continual companionship which was her doom.

“I had been sure of recognizing any symptom of returning
love in my heart—but I was mistaken. It took the form of
pity, and so lulled my suspicions to sleep that my power of
will was drugged before I knew it. Her own heart was not

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

more merciful towards her. Poor woman! if she had ever
dreamed of love the dream had been forgotten. She was ignorant
of the fatal spell which had come upon us, and I did
not detect my own passion until its reflection was thrown
back to me from her innocent face. When I had discovered
the truth, it was too late—too late, I mean, for her happiness,
not too late for the honor of both our lives. I could not explain
to her a danger which she did not suspect, nor could I
embitter, by an enforced coldness, her few remaining happy
days of our voyage. With a horrible fascination, I saw her
drawing nearer and nearer the brink of knowledge, and my
lips were sealed, that only could have uttered the warning cry.

“Again I was called upon to suffer, but in a way I had
never anticipated. The grief of betrayed love is tame, beside
the despair of forbidden love. This new experience showed
me how light was the load which I had already borne. On
the one side, two hearts that recognized each other and would
have been faithful to the end of time; on the other, a monstrous
bond, which had only the sanction of human laws. I
rebelled, in my very soul, against the mockery of that legal
marriage, which is the basis of social virtue, forgetting that
Good must voluntarily bind itself in order that Evil may not
go free. The boundless tenderness towards her which had
suddenly revealed itself must be stifled. I could not even
press her hand warmly, lest some unguarded pulse should betray
the secret; I scarcely dared look in her eyes, lest mine
might stab her with the sharpness of my love and my sorrow
in the same glance.

“It was all in vain. Some glance, some word, or touch of
hand, on either side, did come, and the thin disguise was
torn away forever. Then we spoke, for the consolation of
speech seemed less guilty than the agony of silence. In the
moonless nights of the Indian Ocean we walked the deck with
hands secretly clasped, with silent tears on our cheeks, with
a pang in our souls only softened by the knowledge that it
was mutual. Neither of us, I think, then thought of disputing

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

our fate. But as the voyage drew near its end, I was haunted
by wild fancies of escape. I could not subdue my nature
to forego a fulfilment that seemed possible. We might find
a refuge, I thought, in Java, or Celebes, or some of the Indian
Isles, and once beyond the reach of pursuit what was the rest
of the world to us? What was wealth, or name, or station?—
they were hollow sounds to us now, they were selfish cheats,
always. In the perverted logic of passion all was clear and
fair.

“This idea so grew upon me that I was base enough to
propose it to her—I who should have given reverence to that
ignorance of the heart which made her love doubly sacred,
strove to turn it into the instrument of her ruin! She heard
me, in fear, not in indignation. `Do not tempt me!' she
cried, with a pitiful supplication; `think of my children, and
help me to stand up against my own heart!' Thank God I
was not deaf to that cry of weakness; I was armed to meet
resistance, but I was powerless against her own despairing
fear of surrender. Thank God, I overcame the relentless selfishness
of my sex! She took from my lips, that night, the only
kiss I ever gave her—the kiss of repentance, not of triumph.
It left no stain on the purity of her marriage vow. That was
our true parting from each other. There were still two days
of our voyage left, but we looked at each other as if through
the bars of opposite prisons, with a double wall between. Our
renunciation was complete, and any further words would have
been an unnecessary pang. We had a melancholy pleasure in
still being near each other, in walking side by side, in the
formal touch of hands that dared not clasp and be clasped.
This poor consolation soon ceased. The husband was waiting
for her at Calcutta, and I purposely kept my state-room when
we arrived, in order that I might not see him. I was not yet
sure of myself.

“She went to Benares, and afterwards to Meerut, and I
never saw her again. In a little more than a year I heard she
was dead: `the fever of the country,' they said. I was glad

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

of it—death was better for her than her life had been—now,
at least, when that life had become a perpetual infidelity to her
heart. Death purified the memory of my passion, and gave
me, perhaps, a sweeter resignation than if she had first yielded
to my madness. Sad and hopeless as was this episode of my
life, it contained an element of comfort, and restored the
balance which my first disappointment had destroyed. My
grief for her was gentle, tender and consoling, and I never
turned aside from its approaches. It has now withdrawn into
the past, but its influence still remains, in this—that the desire
for that fulfilment of passion, of which life has thus far cheated
me, has not grown cold in my heart.

“There are some natures which resemble those plants that
die after a single blossoming—natures in which one passion
seems to exhaust the capacities for affection. I am not one of
them, yet I know that I possess the virtue of fidelity. I know
that I still wait for the fortune that shall enable me to manifest
it. Do you, as a woman, judge me unworthy to expect that fortune?
You are now acquainted with my history; try me by
the sacred instincts of your own nature, and according to them,
pardon or condemn me. I have revealed to you my dream of
the true marriage that is possible—a dream that prevents me
from stooping to a union not hallowed by perfect love and
faith. Have I forfeited the right to indulge this dream longer?
Would I be guilty of treason towards the virgin confidence of
some noble woman whom God may yet send me, in offering
her a heart which is not fresh in its knowledge, though fresh
in its immortal desires? I pray you to answer me these questions?
Do not blame your own truth and nobility of nature,
which have brought you this task. Blame, if you please, my
selfishness in taking advantage of them.

“I have now told you all I meant to confess, and might here
close. But one thought occurs to me, suggested by the sudden
recollection of the reform to which you have devoted
yourself. I fear that all reformers are too much disposed to
measure the actions and outward habits of the human race,

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

without examining the hidden causes of those actions. There
is some basis in our nature for all general customs, both of
body and mind. The mutual relation of man and woman, in
Society, is determined not by a conscious exercise of tyranny
on the one side, or subjection on the other. Each sex has its
peculiar mental and moral laws, the differences between which
are perhaps too subtle and indefinable to be distinctly drawn,
but they are as palpable in life as the white and red which
neighboring roses draw from the self-same soil. When we
have differed in regard to Woman, I have meant to speak sincerely
and earnestly, out of the knowledge gained by an unfortunate
experience, which, nevertheless, has not touched the
honor and reverence in which I hold the sex. I ask you to
remember this, in case the confidence I have forced upon you
should hereafter set a gulf between us.

“I have deprived myself of the right to make any request,
but whatever your judgment may be, will you let me hear it
from your own lips? Will you allow me to see you once
more? I write to you now, not because I should shrink from
speaking the same words, but because a history like mine is
not always easily or clearly told, and I wish your mind to be
uninfluenced by the sympathy which a living voice might
inspire.

“On Tuesday next you will be free to take your accustomed
walk. May I be your companion again, beside the stream?
But, no: do not write: you will find me there if you consent
to see me. If you do not come, I shall expect the written evidence,
if not of your continued respect, at least of your forgiveness.
But, in any case, think of me always as one man who,
having known you, will never cease to honor Woman.

“Your friend,
Maxwell Woodbury.

-- 392 --

p713-397 CHAPTER XXXI. IN WHICH THE STRONG-MINDED WOMAN BECOMES WEAK.

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

It did not require the sound of a living voice to inspire
Hannah Thurston with sympathy for the story which she had
just read. Never before had any man so freely revealed to
her the sanctities of his experience of women. Completely
absorbed in the recital, she gave herself up to the first strong
impressions of alternate indignation and pity, without reflecting
upon the deeper significance of the letter. Woodbury's
second episode of passion at first conflicted harshly with the
pure ideal in her own mind; the shock was perhaps greater
to her than the confession of actual guilt would have been to
a woman better acquainted with the world. Having grown
up in the chaste atmosphere of her sect, and that subdued life
of the emotions which the seclusion of the country creates, it
startled her to contemplate a love forbidden by the world, yet
justifying itself to the heart. Nevertheless, the profound pity
which came upon her as she read took away from her the
power of condemnation. The wrong, she felt, was not so much
in the love which had unsuspectedly mastered both, as in the
impulse to indulge rather than suppress it; but having been
suppressed—passion having been purified by self-abnegation
and by death, she could not withhold a tender human charity
even for this feature of the confession.

Woodbury's questions, however, referred to the future, no
less than to the past. They hinted at the possibility of a new
love visiting his heart. The desire for it, he confessed, had not
grown cold. Deceit and fate had not mastered, in him, the

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

immortal yearning: was he unworthy to receive it? “Try
me,” he had written, “by the sacred instincts of your own
nature, and according to them pardon or condemn me.” She
had already pardoned. Perhaps, had she read the same words
coming from a stranger, or as an incident of a romance, she
would have paused and deliberated; her natural severity
would have been slow to relax; but knowing Woodbury as
she had latterly learned to know him, in his frankness, his
manly firmness and justice, his noble consideration for herself,
her heart did not delay the answer to his questions. He had
put her to shame by voluntarily revealing his weakness, while
she had determined that she would never allow him to discover
her own.

Little by little, however, after it became clear that her sympathy
and her charity were justifiable, the deeper questions
which lay hidden beneath the ostensible purpose of his letter
crept to the surface. In her ignorance of the coming confession,
she had not asked herself, in advance, why it should have
been made; she supposed it would be its own explanation.
The reason he had given was not in itself sufficient, but presupposed
something more important which he had not expressed.
No man makes such a confidence from a mere feeling
of curiosity. Simultaneously with this question came another—
why should he fancy that his act might possibly set a gulf
between them? Was it simply the sensitiveness of a nature
which would feel itself profaned by having its secrets misunderstood?
No; a heart thus sensitive would prefer the security
of silence. Was he conscious of a dawning love, and,
doubtful of himself, did he ask for a woman's truer interpretation
of his capacity to give and keep faith? “It is cruel in
him to ask me,” she said to herself; “does he think my heart
is insensible as marble, that I should probe it with thoughts,
every one of which inflicts a wound? Why does he not
send his confession at once to her? It is she who should hear
it, not I! He is already guilty of treason to her, in asking
the question of me!

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

She put the letter suddenly on the table, and half rose
from her chair, in the excitement of the thought. Then, as if
struck by a stunning blow, she dropped back again. Her face
grew cold and deadly pale, and her arms fell nerveless at her
sides. Her eyes closed, and her breath came in long, labored
sighs. After a few minutes she sat up, placed her elbow on
the table and rested her forehead on her hand. “I am growing
idiotic,” she whispered, with an attempt to smile; “my
brain is giving way—it is only a woman's brain.”

The fire had long been extinct. The room was cold, and a
chill crept over her. She rose, secured the letter and the
book, and went to bed. As the balmy warmth stole over her
frame, it seemed to soften and thaw the painful constriction
of her heart, and she wept herself into a sad quiet. “Oh, if
it should be so,” she said, “I must henceforth be doubly
wretched! What shall I do? I cannot give up the truths
to which I have devoted my life, and they now stand between
my heart and the heart of the noblest man I have ever known.
Yes: my pride is broken at last, and I will confess to myself
how much I honor and esteem him—not love—but even there
I am no longer secure. We were so far apart—how could I
dream of danger? But I recognize it now, too late for him—
almost too late for me!”

Then, again, she doubted every thing. The knowledge had
come too swiftly and suddenly to be accepted at once. He
could not love her; it was preposterous. Until a few days
ago he had thought her cold and severe: now, he acknowledged
her to be true, and his letter simply appealed to that
truth, unsuspicious of the secret slumbering in her heart. He
had spoken of the possibility of a pure and exalted friendship
between the sexes, such as already existed between himself
and Mrs. Blake: perhaps he aimed at nothing more, in this
instance. Somehow, the thought was not so consoling as it
ought properly to have been, and the next moment the skilful
explanation which she had built up tumbled into ruins.

She slept but little, that night, and all the next day went

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

about her duties as if in a dream. She knew that her mother's
eye sometimes rested uneasily on her pale face, and the confession
of her trouble more than once rose to her tongue, but
she resolutely determined to postpone it until the dreaded
crisis was past. She would not agitate the invalid with her
confused apprehensions, all of which, moreover, might prove
themselves to have been needless. With every fresh conflict
in her mind her judgment seemed to become more unsteady.
The thought of Woodbury's love, having once revealed itself
to her, would not be banished, and every time it returned, it
seemed to bring a gentler and tenderer feeling for him into her
heart. On the other hand her dreams of a career devoted to
the cause of Woman ranged themselves before her mental
vision, in an attitude of desperate resistance. “Now is the
test!” they seemed to say: “vindicate your sex, or yield to
the weakness of your heart, and add to its reproach!”

When Monday came, it brought no cessation of the struggle,
but she had recovered something of her usual self-control. She
had put aside, temporarily, the consideration of her doubts;
the deeper she penetrated into the labyrinth, the more she
became entangled, and she made up her mind to wait, with as
much calmness as she could command, for the approaching
solution. The forms of terror, of longing, of defence and of
submission continually made their presence felt by turns, or
chaotically together, but the only distinct sensation she permitted
herself to acknowledge was this: that if her forebodings
were true, the severest trial of her life awaited her. Her
pride forbade her to shrink from the trial, yet every hour
that brought her nearer to it increased her dread of the meeting.

Her mother's strength was failing rapidly, and on this day
she required Hannah's constant attendance. When, at last,
the latter was relieved for the night, her fatigue, combined
with the wakeful torment of the two preceding nights, completely
overpowered her and she slumbered fast and heavily
until morning. Her first waking thought was—“The day is

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

come, and I am not prepared to meet him.” The morning
was dull and windless, and as she looked upon the valley from
her window, a thick blue film enveloped the distant woods, the
dark pines and brown oaks mingling with it indistinctly, while
the golden and orange tints of the maples shone through. Her
physical mood corresponded with the day. The forces of her
spirit were sluggish and apathetic, and she felt that the resistance
which, in the contingency she dreaded, must be made,
would be obstinately passive, rather than active and self-contained.
A sense of inexpressible weariness stole over her.
Oh, she thought, if she only could be spared the trial! Yet,
how easily it might be avoided! She needed only to omit her
accustomed walk: she could write to him, afterwards, and
honor his confidence as it deserved. But an instinct told her
that this would only postpone the avowal, not avert it. If she
was wrong, she had nothing to fear; if she was right, it would
be cowardly, and unjust to him, to delay the answer she must
give.

Her mother had slightly rallied, and when Mrs. Styles
arrived, as usual, early in the afternoon, the invalid could be
safely left in her charge. Nevertheless, Hannah, after having
put on her bonnet and shawl, lingered in the room, with a last,
anxious hope that something might happen which would give
her a pretext to remain.

“Child, isn't thee going?” the widow finally asked.

“Mother, perhaps I had better stay with thee this afternoon?”
was the hesitating answer.

“Indeed, thee shall not do any such thing! Thee's not been
thyself for the last two days, and I know thee always comes
back from thy walks fresher and better. Bring me a handful
of gentians, won't thee?”

“Yes, mother.” She stooped and kissed the old woman's
forehead, and then left the house.

The sky was still heavy and gray, and there was an oppressive
warmth in the air. Crickets chirped loud among the dying
weeds along the garden-palings, and crows cawed hoarsely

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

from the tops of the elms. The road was deserted, as far as
she could see, but the sound of farmers calling to their oxen
came distinctly across the valley from the fields on the eastern
hill. Nature seemed to lie benumbed, in drowsy half-consciousness
of her being, as if under some narcotic influence.

She walked slowly forward, striving to subdue the anxious
beating of her heart. At the junction of the highways, she
stole a glance down the Anacreon road: nobody was to be
seen. Down the other: a farm-wagon was on its way home
from Ptolemy—that was all. To the first throb of relief succeeded
a feeling of disappointment. The walk through the
meadow-thickets would be more lonely than ever, remembering
the last time she had seen them. As she looked towards
their dark-green mounds, drifted over with the downy tufts
of the seeded clematis, a figure suddenly emerged from the
nearest path and hastened towards her across the meadow!

He let down the bars for her entrance and stood waiting
for her. His brown eyes shone with a still, happy light, and
his face brightened as if struck by a wandering sunbeam. He
looked so frank and kind—so cheered by her coming—so unembarrassed
by the knowledge of the confession he had made,
that the wild beating of her heart was partially soothed, and
she grew calmer in his presence.

“Thank you!” he said, as he took her hand, both in greeting
and to assist her over the fallen rails. When he had put them
up, and regained her side, he spoke again: “Shall we not go
on to that lovely nook of yours beside the creek? I have
taken a great fancy to the spot; I have recalled it to my
memory a thousand times since then.”

“Yes, if you wish it,” she answered.

As they threaded the tangled paths, he spoke cheerfully
and pleasantly, drawing her into talk of the autumnal plants,
of the wayward rapids and eddies of the stream, of all sights
and sounds around them. A balmy quiet, which she mistook
for strength, took possession of her heart. She reached the
secluded nook, with a feeling of timid expectancy, it is true,

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

but with scarcely a trace of her former overpowering dread.
There lay the log, as if awaiting them, and the stream gurgled
contentedly around the point, and the hills closed loftily
through blue vapor, up the valley, like the entrance to an
Alpine gorge.

As soon as they were seated, Woodbury spoke. “Can you
answer my questions?”

“You have made that easy for me,” she replied, in a low
voice. “It seems to me rather a question of character than
of experience. A man naturally false and inconstant might
have the same history to relate, but I am sure you are true.
You should ask those questions of your own heart; where
you are sure of giving fidelity, you would commit no treason
in bestowing—attachment.”

She dared not utter the other word in her mind.

“I was not mistaken in you!” he exclaimed. “You have
the one quality which I demand of every man or woman in
whom I confide; you distinguish between what is true in
human nature and what is conventionally true. I must show
myself to you as I am, though the knowledge should give you
pain. The absolution of the sinner,” he added, smiling, “is
already half-pronounced in his confession.”

“Why should I be your confessor?” she asked. “The
knowledge of yourself which you have confided to me, thus
far, does not give me pain. It has not lowered you in my
esteem, but I feel, nevertheless, that your confidence is a gift
which I have done nothing to deserve, and which I ought not
to accept unless—unless I were able to make some return. If
I had answered your questions otherwise, I do not think it
would have convinced you, against your own feelings. With
your integrity of heart, you do not need the aid of a woman
whose experience of life is so much more limited than yours.”

She spoke very slowly and deliberately, and the sentences
seemed to come with an effort. Woodbury saw that her
clear vision had pierced through his flimsy stratagem, and
guessed that she must necessarily suspect the truth. Still, he

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

drew back from the final venture upon which so much depended.
He would first sound the depth of her suspicions.

“No man,” he said, gently, “can be independent of woman's
judgment, without loss to himself. Her purer nature is a
better guide to him than his own clouded instincts. I should
not have attributed a different answer to your true self, but to
the severe ideas of duty which I imagined you to possess.
You were right to suppose that I had already answered for
myself, but can you not understand the joy of hearing it thus
confirmed? Can you not appreciate the happy knowledge
that one's heart has not been opened in vain?”

“I can understand it, though I have had little experience of
such knowledge. But I had not supposed that you needed it,
Mr. Woodbury—least of all from me. We seem to have had
so little in common—”

“Not so!” he interrupted. “Opinions, no matter how
powerfully they may operate to shape our lives, are external
circumstances, compared with the deep, original springs of
character. You and I have only differed on the outside, and
hence we first clashed when we came in contact; but now I
recognize in you a nature for which I have sought long and
wearily. I seek some answering recognition, and in my haste
have scarcely given you time to examine whether any features
in myself have grown familiar to you. I see now that I was
hasty: I should have waited until the first false impression
was removed.”

The memory of Mrs. Waldo's reproach arose in Hannah
Thurston's mind. “Oh no, you mistake me!” she cried. “I
am no longer unjust to you. But you surpass me in magnanimity
as you have already done in justice. You surprised
me by a sacred confidence which is generally accorded only to
a tried friend. I had given you no reason to suppose that I
was a friend: I had almost made myself an enemy.”

“Let the Past be past: I know you now. My confidence
was not entirely magnanimous. It was a test.”

“And I have stood it?” she faltered.

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

“Not yet,” he answered, and his voice trembled into a
sweet and solemn strain, to which every nerve in her body
seemed to listen. “Not yet! You must hear it now. I
questioned you, after you knew the history of my heart, in
order that you might decide for yourself as well as me. Love
purifies itself at each return. My unfortunate experience has
not prevented me from loving again, and with a purity and intensity
deeper than that of my early days, because the passion
was doubted and resisted instead of being received in my
heart as a coveted guest. I am beyond the delusions of youth,
but not beyond the wants of manhood. I described to you,
the other day, on this spot, my dream of marriage. It was
not an ideal picture. Hannah Thurston, I thought of you!

The crisis had come, and she was not prepared to meet it.
As he paused, she pressed one hand upon her heart, as if it
might be controlled by physical means, and moved her lips,
but no sound came from them.

“I knew you could not have anticipated this,” he continued;
“I should have allowed you time to test me, in return, but
when the knowledge of your womanly purity and gentleness
penetrated me, to the overthrow of all antagonism based on
shallow impressions, I parted with judgment and will. A
power stronger than myself drove me onward to the point I
have now reached—the moment of time which must decide
your fate and mine.”

She turned upon him with a wild, desperate energy in her
face and words. “Why did you come,” she cried, “to drive
me to madness? Was it not enough to undermine the foundations
of my faith, to crush me with the cold, destroying
knowledge you have gained in the world? My life was fixed,
before I knew you; I was sure of myself and satisfied with
the work that was before me: but now I am sure of nothing.
You have assailed me until you have discovered my weakness,
and you cruelly tear down every prop on which I try to lean!
If I could hate you I should regain my strength, but I cannot
do that—you know I cannot!”

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

He did not misinterpret her excitement, which yielded more
than it assailed. “No, Hannah!” he said tenderly, “I would
give you strength, not take it from you—the strength of my
love, and sympathy, and encouragement. I know how these
aims have taken hold upon you: they are built upon a basis
of earnest truth which I recognize, and though I differ
with you as to the ends to be attained, we may both enlighten
each other, and mutual tenderness and mutual respect govern
our relations in this as in all else. Do not think that I would
make my love a fetter. I can trust to your nature working
itself into harmony with mine. If I find, through the dearer
knowledge of you, that I have misunderstood Woman, I will
atone for the error; and I will ask nothing of you but that
which I know you will give—the acknowledgment of the
deeper truth that is developed with the progress of life.”

She trembled from head to foot. “Say no more,” she murmured,
in a faint, hollow voice, “I cannot bear it. Oh, what
will become of me? You are noble and generous—I was
learning to look up to you and to accept your help, and now
you torture me!”

He was pitiless. He read her more truly than she read
herself, and he saw that the struggle must now be fought out
to its end. Her agitation gave him hope—it was the surge
and swell of a rising tide of passion which she resisted with the
last exercise of a false strength. He must seem more cruel still,
though the conflict in her heart moved him to infinite pity.
His voice assumed a new power as he spoke again:

“Hannah,” he said, “I must speak. Remember that I am
pleading for all the remaining years of my life—and, it may
be, for yours. Here is no question of subjection; I offer you
the love that believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth
all things. It is not for me to look irreverently into your
maiden heart: but, judging you, as woman, by myself, as man,
you must have dreamed of a moment like this. You must
have tried to imagine the face of the unknown beloved; you
must have prefigured the holy confidence of love which would

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

force you to give your fate into his hands; you must have
drawn the blessed life, united with his, the community of interest,
of feeling, and of faith, the protecting support on his
side, the consoling tenderness on yours—”

She seized his arm with the hand nearest him, and grasped
it convulsively. Her head dropped towards her breast and
her face was hidden from his view. He gently disengaged the
hand and held it in his own. But he would not be silent, in
obedience to her dumb signal: he steeled his heart against her
pain, and went on:

“You have tried to banish this dream from your heart, but
you have tried in vain. You have turned away from the contemplation
of the lonely future, and cried aloud for its fulfilment
in the silence of your soul. By day and by night it has
clung to you, a torment, but too dear and beautiful to be renounced—”

He paused. She did not withdraw her hand from his,
but she was sobbing passionately. Still, her head was turned
away from him. Her strength was only broken, not subdued.

“Remember,” he said, “that nothing in our lives resembles
the picture which anticipates its coming. I am not the man
of your dreams. Such as I fancy them to be, no man on the
earth would be worthy to represent him. But I can give you
the tenderness, the faith, the support you have claimed from
him, in your heart. Do not reject them while a single voice
of your nature tells you that some portion of your ideal union
may be possible in us. The fate of two lives depends on your
answer: in this hour trust every thing to the true voice of your
heart. You say you cannot hate me?”

She shook her head, without speaking. She was still sobbing
violently.

“I do not ask you, in this moment, if you love me. I cannot
stake my future on a venture which I feel to be perilous.
But I will ask you this: could you love me?”

She made no sign: her hand lay in his, and her face was

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

bent towards her bosom. He took her other hand, and holding
them both, whispered: “Hannah, look at me.”

She turned her head slowly, with a helpless submission, and
lifted her face. Her cheeks were wet with tears, and her
lovely dark-gray eyes, dimmed by the floods that had gushed
from them in spite of herself, met his gaze imploringly. The
strong soul of manhood met and conquered the woman in that
glance. He read his triumph, but veiled his own consciousness
of it—curbed his triumphant happiness, lest she should take
alarm. Softly and gently, he stole one arm around her waist
and drew her to his breast. The violence of her agitation
gradually ceased; then, lifting her head, she withdrew from
his clasp, and spoke, very softly and falteringly, with her eyes
fixed on the ground:

“Yes, Maxwell, it is as I have feared. I will not say that I
love you now, for my heart is disturbed. It is powerless to
act for me, in your presence. I have felt and struggled against
your power, but you have conquered me. If you love me, pity
me also, and make a gentle use of your triumph. Do not
bind me by any promise at present. Be satisfied with the
knowledge that has come to me—that I have been afraid to
love you, because I foresaw how easy it would be. Do not
ask any thing more of me now. I can bear no more to-day.
My strength is gone, and I am weak as a child. Be magnanimous.”

He drew her once more softly to his breast and kissed her
lips. There was no resistance, but a timid answering pressure.
He kissed her again, with the passionate clinging sweetness of
a heart that seals an eternal claim. She tore herself loose from
him and cried with a fiery vehemence: “God will curse you
if you deceive me now! You have bound me to think of you,
day and night, to recall your looks and words, to—oh, Maxwell,
to what have you not bound my heart!”

“I would bind you to no more than I give,” he answered.
“I ask no promise. Let us simply be free to find our way to
the full knowledge of each other. When you can trust your

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

life to me, I will take it in tender and reverent keeping. I
trust mine to you now.”

She did not venture to meet his eyes again, but she took his
outstretched hand. He led her to the edge of the peninsula,
and they stood thus, side by side, while the liquid, tinkling
semitones of the water made a contented accompaniment to
the holy silence. In that silence the hearts of both were busy.
He felt that though his nature had proved the stronger, she
was not yet completely won: she was like a bird bewildered
by capture, that sits tamely for a moment, afraid to try its
wings. He must complete by gentleness what he had begun
by power. She, at the moment, did not think of escape. She
only felt how hopeless would be the attempt, either to advance
or recede. She had lost the strong position in which she had
so long been intrenched, yet could not subdue her mind to the
inevitable surrender.

“I know that you are troubled,” he said at last, and the
considerate tenderness of his voice fell like a balm upon her
heart, “but do not think that you alone have yielded to a
power which mocks human will. I spoke truly, when I said
that the approach of love, this time, had been met with doubt
and resistance in myself. I have first yielded, and thus knowledge
came to me while you were yet ignorant. From that
ignorance the consciousness of love cannot, perhaps, be born
at once. But I feel that the instinct which led me to seek
you, has not been false. I can now appreciate something of
your struggle, which is so much the more powerful than my
own as woman's stake in marriage is greater than man's. Let
us grant to each other an equally boundless trust, and in that
pure air all remaining doubt, or jealousy, or fear of compromised
rights, will die. Can you grant me this much, Hannah?
It is all I ask now.”

She had no strength to refuse. She trusted his manhood
already with her whole heart, though foreseeing what such
trust implied. “It is myself only, that I doubt,” she answered.

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

“Be kind to me,” she added, after a pause, releasing her
hand from his clasp and half turning away: “Consider how I
have failed—how I have been deceived in myself. Another
woman would have been justly proud and happy in my place,
for she would not have had the hopes of years to uproot, nor
have had to answer to her heart the accusation of disloyalty to
humanity.”

“We will let that accusation rest,” he soothed her. “Do
not think that you have failed: you never seemed so strong to
me as now. There can be no question of conflicting power
between two equal hearts whom love unites in the same destiny.
The time will come when this apparent discord will appear
to you as a `harmony not understood.' But, until then,
I shall never say a word to you which shall not be meant to
solve doubt, and allay fear, and strengthen confidence.”

“Let me go back, now, to my mother,” she said. “Heaven
pardon me, I had almost forgotten her. She wanted me to
bring her some gentians. It is very late and she will be
alarmed.”

He led her back through the tangled, briery paths. She
took his offered hand with a mechanical submission, but the
touch thrilled her through and through with a sweetness so
new and piercing, that she reproached herself at each return,
as if the sensation were forbidden. Woodbury gathered for
her a bunch of the lovely fringed gentian, with the short autumn
ferns, and the downy, fragrant silver of the life-everlasting.
They walked side by side, silently, down the meadow,
and slowly up the road to the widow's cottage.

“I will deliver the flowers myself,” said he, as they reached
the gate, “Besides, is it not best that your mother should
know of what has passed?”

She could not deny him. In the next moment they were in
the little sitting-room. Mrs. Styles expected company to tea,
and took her leave as soon as they appeared.

“Mother, will thee see Mr. Woodbury?” said Hannah,

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

opening the door into the adjoining room, where the invalid
sat, comfortably propped up in her bed.

“Thee knows I am always glad to see him,” came the
answer, in a faint voice.

They entered together, and Woodbury laid the flowers on
her bed. The old woman looked from one to another with a
glance which, by a sudden clairvoyance, saw the truth. A
new light came over her face. “Maxwell!” she cried;
“Hannah!”

“Mother!” answered the daughter, sinking on her knees
and burying her face in the bed-clothes.

Tears gushed from the widow's eyes and rolled down her
hollow cheeks. “I see how it is,” she said; “I prayed that
it might happen. The Lord blesses me once more before I
die. Come here, Maxwell, and take a mother's blessing. I
give my dear daughter freely into thy hands.”

Hannah heard the words. She felt that the bond, thus
consecrated by the blessing of her dying mother, dared not be
broken.

-- 407 --

p713-412 CHAPTER XXXII. IN WHICH ALL RETREAT IS CUT OFF.

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

Come back to-morrow, Maxwell,” the Widow Thurston
had said, as he took an affectionate leave of her; “come back,
and let me hear what thee and Hannah have to say. I am too
weak now to talk any more. My life has been so little acquainted
with sudden visitations of joy, that this knowledge
takes hold of my strength. Thee may leave me too, Hannah;
I think I could sleep a little.”

The latter carefully smoothed and arranged the pillows, and
left the invalid to repose. Woodbury was waiting for her, in
the door leading from the sitting-room to the hall. “I am
going home now,” he said; “can you give me a word of hope
and comfort on the way? tell me that you trust me!”

“Oh, I do, I do!” she exclaimed; “Do not mistake either
my agitation or my silence. I believe that if I could once be
in harmony with myself, what I have heard from your lips to-day
would make me happy. I am like my mother,” she
added, with a melancholy smile, “I am more accustomed to
contempt than honor.”

He led her into the hall and closed the door behind them.
He put one arm protectingly around her, and she felt herself
supported against the world. “Hereafter, Hannah,” he whispered,
“no one can strike at you except through me. Good-by
until to-morrow!” He bent his head towards her face,
and their eyes met. His beamed with a softened fire, a dewy
tenderness and sweetness, before which her soul shivered and
tingled in warm throbs of bliss, so quick and sharp as to touch
the verge of pain. A wonderful, unknown fascination drew

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

her lips to his. She felt the passionate pressure; her frame
trembled; she heard the door open and close as in a dream,
and blindly felt her way to the staircase, where she sank upon
the lower step and buried her face in her hands.

She neither thought, nor strove to think. The kiss burned
on and on, and every throb of her pulses seemed to break in
starry radiations of light along her nerves. Dissolving rings
of color and splendor formed and faded under her closed lids,
and the blood of a new life rustled in her ears, as if the spirits
of newly-opened flowers were whispering in the summer wind.
She was lapped in a spell too delicious to break—an exquisite
drunkenness of her being, beside which all narcotics would
have been gross. External sounds appealed no more to her
senses; the present, with its unfinished struggles, its torturing
doubts, its prophecies of coming sorrow, faded far away, and
her soul lay helpless and unresisting in the arms of a single
sensation.

All at once, a keen, excited voice, close at hand, called her
name. It summoned her to herself with a start which took
away her breath.

“My dear girl! Good gracious, what's the matter!” exclaimed
Mrs. Waldo, who stood before her. “I saw your
mother was asleep, and I've been hunting you all over the
house. You were not asleep, too?”

“I believe I was trying to think.”

“Bless me, haven't you thought enough yet? I should say,
from the look of your face, that you had seen a ghost—no, it
must have been an angel! Don't look so, my dear, or I shall
be afraid that you are going to die.”

“If I were to die, it would make all things clear,” Hannah
Thurston answered, with a strong effort of self-control; “but
I must first learn to live. Do not be alarmed on my account.
I am troubled and anxious: I am not my old self.”

“I don't wonder at it,” rejoined Mrs. Waldo, tenderly.
“You must see the loss that is coming, as well as the rest
of us.”

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

“Yes, I know that my mother can never recover, and I begin,
already, to shrink from the parting, as if it were close at hand.”

“Oh, my dear,” cried Mrs. Waldo, melting into tears, “don't
you see the truth yet? Don't you see that the parting is
close at hand? I was afraid you did not know; your mother,
I was sure, would not tell you; but, putting myself in your
place, I did not think it right that you should be kept in ignorance.
She is failing very fast.”

Hannah Thurston grew very pale. Her friend led her
through the door, and out into the little garden in the rear of
the cottage. Some wind, far away to the west, had lifted
into a low arch the gray concave of cloud, and through this
arch the sinking sun poured an intense, angry, brassy light
over the tree-tops and along the hillside fields. They leaned
against the paling at the bottom of the garden, and looked
silently on the fiery landscape. Hannah was the first to speak.

“You are a good friend to me,” she said; “I thank you for
the knowledge. I knew the blow must come, but I hoped
it might be delayed a little longer. I must bear it with what
strength I may.”

“God will help you, Hannah,” said Mrs. Waldo, wiping
away her tears. “He measures the burden for the back that
is to bear it.”

Woodbury walked home alone, without waiting, as usual,
for Bute and the buggy. He threw back his shoulders and inhaled
long draughts of the fresher evening air, with the relief
of a man who has performed a trying task. He had full confidence
in the completeness of his victory, yet he saw how narrowly
he had escaped defeat. Had his mind not been previously
occupied with this woman—had he not penetrated to
the secret of her nature—had he not been bold enough to stake
his fortune on the inherent power of his manhood, he must
have failed to break down those ramparts of false pride which
she had built up around her heart. A man of shallower knowledge
would have endeavored to conquer by resistance—would
have been stung by her fierce assertion of independence,

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

utterly mistaking the source from whence it sprang. In him
it simply aroused a glorious sense of power, which he knew
how to curb to the needs of the moment. It thrilled him
with admiration, like the magnificent resistance of some wild
mare of the steppes, caught in the hunter's lasso. It betrayed
an unsuspected capacity for passion which could satisfy the
cravings of his heart. This is no tame, insipid, feminine creature,
he thought; but a full-blown woman, splendid in her
powers, splendid in her faults, and unapproachable in that
truth and tenderness which would yet bring her nature into
harmony with his own.

A part of the power he had drawn from her seemed to be
absorbed into his own being. The rapid flow of his blood
lifted his feet and bore him with winged steps down the valley.
His heart overleaped the uncertainties yet to be solved, and
stood already, deep in the domestic future. After crossing
Roaring Brook, he left the road and struck across his own
meadows and fields in order to select a site, at once convenient
and picturesque, for the cottage which he must build for Bute.
Of course there could not be two households at Lakeside.

The next day made good the threat of the brassy sunset.
It rained in wild and driving gusts, and the sky was filled with
the rifled gold of the forests. Woodbury paced his library
impatiently, unable to read or write, and finally became so
restless that he ordered dinner an hour before his accustomed
time, to Mrs. Carrie Wilson's great dismay. Bute was no less
astonished when Diamond and the buggy were demanded.
“Why, Mr. Max.!” he exclaimed; “you're not goin' out such
a day as this? Can't I go for you?”

“I have pressing business, Bute, that nobody can attend to
but myself. Don't let your tea wait for me, Mrs. Wilson: I
may be late.”

Leaving the happy pair—happy in the rain which kept
them all day to each other—to their wonder and their anxious
surmises, Woodbury drove through the wind, and rain, and
splashing mud, to the Widow Thurston's cottage. Hannah

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

met him with an air of touching frankness and reliance, clasping
his hand with a tender firmness which atoned for the
silence of her lips. She looked pale and exhausted, but
a soft, rosy flush passed over her face and faded away.

“I will tell mother you have come,” she said. The next
moment she reappeared at the door of the sick-room, and
beckoned him to enter.

The widow was still in bed, and it was plainly to be seen
that she would never leave it again. The bouquet of gentian
and life-everlasting stood on a little table near her head. Her
prim Quaker cap was uncrumpled by the pillow, and a light
fawn-colored shawl enveloped her shoulders. She might have
been placed in the gallery of the meeting-house, among her
sister Friends, without a single fold being changed. Her thin
hands rested weakly on the coverlet, and her voice was
scarcely above a whisper, but the strong soul which had sustained
her life was yet clear in her eye.

The daughter placed a chair for Woodbury by the bedside.
He sat down and took the old woman's hand in both his own.
She looked at him with a gentle, affectionate, motherly benignity,
which made his eyes dim with the thought of his own
scarcely-remembered mother.

“Maxwell,” she said at last, “thee sees my days on the
earth are not many. Thee will be honest with me, therefore,
and answer me out of thy heart. I have not had many opportunities
of seeing thee, but thee had my confidence from the
first. Thee has had thy struggles with the world; thee is old
enough to know thyself, and I will believe that thee hast
learned to know Hannah, truly. She is not like other girls:
she was always inclined to go her own way, but she has never
failed in her duty to me, and I am sure she will not fail in her
duty as thy wife.”

Hannah, sitting at the foot of the bed, started at these
words. She looked imploringly at her mother, but did not
speak.

“Yes, Hannah,” continued the old woman, “I have no

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

fears for thee, when thee once comes to understand thy true
place as a woman. Thee was always more like thy father than
like me. I see that it has not been easy for thee to give up
thy ideas of independence, but I am sure that thy husband
will be gentle and forbearing, so that thee will hardly feel the
yoke. Will thee not, Maxwell?”

“I will,” Woodbury replied. “I have told your daughter
that I impose no conditions upon our union. It was the
purity and truth of her nature which drew me almost against
my will, to love her. I have such entire faith in that truth,
that I believe we shall gradually come into complete harmony,
not only in our feelings and aspirations, but even in our
external views of life. I am ready to sacrifice whatever
individual convictions may stand in the way of our mutual approach,
and I only ask of Hannah that she will allow, not
resist, the natural progress of her heart in the knowledge of
itself.”

“Thee hears what he says?” said the old woman, turning
her eyes on her daughter. “Maxwell has answered the question
I intended to ask: he loves thee, Hannah, as thee
deserves to be loved. The thought of leaving thee alone in
the world was a cross which I could not bring my mind to
bear. The Lord has been merciful. He has led to thee the
only man into whose hands I can deliver thee, with the certainty
that he will be thy stay and thy happiness when I am
gone. Tell me, my daughter, does thee answer his affection
in the same spirit?”

“Mother,” sobbed Hannah, “thee knows I would show
thee my heart if I could. Maxwell deserves all the honor and
gratitude I am capable of giving: he has been most noble and
just and tender towards me: I cannot reject him—it is not in
my nature—and yet—don't think hard of me, mother—it has
all come so suddenly, it is so new and strange—”

Here she paused and covered her face, unable to speak
further.

“It seems that I know thee better than I thought,” said

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

the widow, and something like a smile flitted over her wasted
features. “Thee needn't say any thing more: my mind is
at rest. Come nearer to me, here, and seat thyself at Maxwell's
side. I have a serious concern upon me, and you must
both bear with me while I tell it.”

The daughter came and seated herself at the head of the
bed, beside Woodbury. The mother's right hand seemed to
feel for hers, and she gave it. The other found its way, she
knew not how, into his. The old woman looked at them both,
and the expression of peace and resignation left her eyes.
They were filled with a tender longing which she hesitated to
put into words. In place of the latter came tears, and then
her tongue was loosed.

“My children,” she whispered, “it is best to be plain with
you. From day to day I expect to hear the Master's call. I
have done with the things of this life; my work is over, and
now the night cometh, when I shall rest. The thought came
to me in the silent watches, when I lifted up my soul to the
Lord and thanked Him that He had heard my prayer. I
thought, then, that nothing more was wanting; and, indeed,
it may be unreasonable of me to ask more. But what I ask
seems to be included in what has already happened. I know
the instability of earthly things, and I should like to see with
these eyes, the security of my daughter's fate. Maxwell, I
lost the little son who would have been so near thy age had he
lived. Will thee give me the right to call thee `son' in his
place? Is thee so sure of thy heart that thee could give Hannah
thy name now? It is a foolish wish of mine, I know; but
if you love each other, children, you may be glad, in the
coming time, that the poor old mother lived to see and to
bless your union!”

Woodbury was profoundly moved. He tenderly kissed the
wasted hand he held, and said, in a hushed, reverential voice:
“I am sure of my own heart. With your daughter's consent,
it shall be as you say.”

“Mother, mother!” cried Hannah: “I cannot leave thee!”

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

“Thee shall not, child. I would not ask it of thee. Maxwell
knows what I mean: nothing shall be changed while
I live, but you will not be parted for long. Nay, perhaps,
I am selfish in this thing. Tell me, honestly, my children,
would it make your wedding sad, when it should be joyful?”

“It will make it sacred,” Woodbury answered.

“I will not ask too much of thee, Hannah,” the widow continued.
“What I wish would give me a feeling of comfort
and security; but I know I ought to be satisfied without it. I
have had my own concerns on thy account; I saw a thorny
path before thee if thee were obliged to walk through life
alone, and I feared thee would never willingly bend thy neck
to wear the pleasant yoke of a wife. If I knew that thy lot
was fixed, in truth; if I could hear thee speak the words
which tell me that I have not lost a daughter but gained a
son, the last remaining bitterness would be taken from death,
and I would gladly arise and go to my Father!”

All remaining power of resistance was taken away from
Hannah Thurston. She had yielded so far that she could no
longer retreat with honor. Woodbury had taken, almost even
before he claimed it, the first place in her thoughts, and though
she still scarcely confessed to herself that she loved him as
her husband should be loved, yet her whole being was penetrated
with the presentiment of coming love. If she still
feebly strove to beat back the rising tide, it was not from fear
of her inability to return the trust he gave, but rather a mechanical
effort to retain the independence which she felt to be
gradually slipping from her grasp. Her mother's words
showed her that she, also, foreboded this struggle and doubted
its solution; she had, alas! given her cause to mistrust the
unexpected emotion. Towards men—towards Woodbury,
especially—she had showed herself hard and unjust in that
mother's eyes. Could she refuse to remove the unspoken
doubt by postponing a union, which, she acknowledged to herself,
was destined to come? Could she longer hold back her

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

entire faith from Woodbury, with his parting kiss of yesterday
still warm upon her lips?

She leaned forward, and bent her head upon the old woman's
breast. “Mother,” she said, in a scarcely audible voice,
“it shall be as thee wishes.”

The widow tenderly stroked her dark-brown hair. “If I
were not sure it was right, Hannah,” she said, “I would give
thee back thy consent. Let it be soon, pray, for I see that
my sojourn with you is well-nigh its end.”

“Let it be to-morrow, Hannah,” Woodbury then said.
“Every thing shall be afterwards as it was before. I will not
take you from your mother's bedside, but you will simply give
me the right to offer, and her the right to receive, a son's help
and comfort.”

It was so arranged. Only the persons most intimately connected
with both—Waldos, Merryfields, Bute and Carrie—
were to be informed of the circumstances and invited to be
present. Mr. Waldo, of course, was to solemnize the union,
though the widow asked that the Quaker form of marriage
should first be repeated in her presence. She was exhausted
by the interview, and Woodbury soon took his leave, to give
the necessary announcements.

Hannah accompanied him to the door, and when it closed
behind him, murmured to herself:



“I strove against the stream, and strove in vain—
Let the great river bear me to the main!”

The Waldos were alone in their little parlor—alone, but
not lonely; for they were one of those fortunate wedded pairs
who never tire of their own society. The appearance of
Woodbury, out of the wind and rain, was a welcome surprise,
and they both greeted him with hearty delight.

“Husband,” cried Mrs. Waldo, “do put the poor horse into
our stable, beside Dobbin. Mr. Woodbury will not think of
going home until after tea.”

The clergyman was half-way through the door before the

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

guest could grasp his arm. “Stay, if you please,” he said; “I
have something to say, at once, to both of you.”

His voice was so grave and earnest, that they turned
towards him with a sudden alarm. Something in his face
tranquilized while it perplexed them.

“I once promised you, Mrs. Waldo,” he continued, “that
your husband should perform the marriage ceremony for me.
The time has come when I can fulfil my promise. I am to be
married to-morrow!”

The clergyman's lips receded so as to exhibit, not only all
of his teeth, but also a considerable portion of the gums. His
wife's dark eyes expanded, her hands involuntarily came
together in a violent clasp, and her breath was suspended.

“I am to be married to-morrow,” Woodbury repeated,
“to Hannah Thurston.”

Mrs. Waldo dropped into the nearest chair. “It's a poor
joke,” she said, at last, with a feeble attempt to laugh; “and
I shouldn't have believed you could make it.”

In a very few words he told them the truth. The next
moment, Mrs. Waldo sprang upon her feet, threw both arms
around him, and kissed him tempestuously. “I can't help it,
husband!” she cried, giving way to a mild hysterical fit of
laughter and tears: “It's so rarely things happen as they
ought, in this world! What a fool I've been, to think you
hated each other! I shall never trust my eyes again, no, nor
my ears, nor my stupid brains. I'll warrant Mrs. Blake was
a deal sharper than I have been; see if she is surprised when
you send her word! Oh, you dear people, how happy you
have made me—I'd rather it should come so than that husband
should get a thousand converts, and build the biggest
church in Ptolemy!”

Mr. Waldo also was moved, in his peculiar fashion. He
cleared his throat as if about to commence a prayer, walked
three times to the door and back, squeezing Woodbury's
hand afresh at each return, and finally went to the window
and remarked: “It is very stormy to-day.”

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

In proportion as the good people recovered from their
happy amazement, Woodbury found it difficult to tear himself
away. They stormed him with questions about the rise and
progress of his attachment, which his sense of delicacy forbade
him to answer. “It is enough,” he said, “that we love
each other, and that we are to be married to-morrow.”
As he turned his horse's head towards Ptolemy, a figure
wrapped in an old cloak and with a shapeless quilted hood
upon the head, appeared on the plank sidewalk hastening
in the direction of the widow's cottage. It was Mrs.
Waldo.

The Merryfields were also at home when he called. Their
life had, of late, been much more quiet and subdued than formerly,
and hence they have almost vanished out of this history;
but, from the friendly relation which they bore to Hannah
Thurston, they could not well be omitted from the morrow's
occasion. The news was unexpected, but did not seem to
astonish them greatly, as they were both persons of slow perceptions,
and had not particularly busied their minds about
either of the parties.

“I'm sure I'm very glad, as it were,” said Mr. Merryfield.
“There are not many girls like Hannah Thurston, and she
deserves to be well provided for.”

“Yes, it's a good thing for her,” remarked his wife, with
a little touch of malice, which, however, was all upon the
surface; “but Women's Rights will be what they always
was, if their advocates give them up.”

Darkness was setting down, and the rain fell in torrents, as
Woodbury reached Lakeside. Bute, who had been coming
to the door every five minutes for the last hour, had heard the
rattling of wheels through the storm, and the Irishman
was already summoned to take charge of the horse. In the
sitting-room it was snug, and bright, and cheerful. A wood-fire
blazed on the hearth, and Mrs. Carrie, with a silk handkerchief
tied under her chin, was dodging about the tea-table.
By the kindly glow in his heart towards these two happy

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

creatures, Woodbury felt that his cure was complete; their
bliss no longer had power to disturb him.

“How pleasant it is here!” he said. “You really make the
house home-like, Mrs. Wilson.”

Carrie's eyes sparkled and her cheeks reddened with delight.
Bute thought: “He's had no unlucky business, after
all.” But he was discreet enough to ask no questions.

After tea, Woodbury did not go into the library, as usual.
He drew a chair towards the fire, and for a while watched Mrs.
Wilson's fingers, as they rapidly plied the needles upon a pair
of winter socks for Bute. The latter sat on the other side of
the fire, reading Dana's “Two Years before the Mast.”

“Bute,” said Woodbury, suddenly, “do you think we have
room for another, in the house?”

To his surprise, Bute blushed up to the temples, and seemed
embarrassed how to answer. He looked stealthily at Carrie.

Woodbury smiled, and hastened to release him from his
error. “Because,” said he, “you brought something to Lakeside
more contagious than your fever. I have caught it, and
now I am going to marry.”

“Oh, Mr. Max., you don't mean it! It's not Miss Amelia
Smith?”

Woodbury burst into a laugh.

“How can you think of such a thing, Bute?” exclaimed his
wife. “There's only one woman in all Ptolemy worthy of
Mr. Woodbury, and yet I'm afraid it isn't her.”

“Who, Mrs. Wilson?”

“You won't be offended, Sir, will you? I mean Hannah
Thurston.”

“You have guessed it!”

Carrie gave a little scream and dropped her knitting. Bute
tried to laugh, but something caught in his throat, and in his
efforts to swallow it the water came into his eyes.

-- 419 --

p713-424 CHAPTER XXXIII. CONCERNING MARRIAGE, DEATH, GOSSIP, AND GOING HOME.

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

The occasion which called the few friends together at the
cottage, the next morning, was sad and touching, as well as
joyful. At least, each one felt that the usual cheerful sympathy
with consummated love would be out of place, in circumstances
so unusual and solemn. The widow felt that she was
robbing her daughter's marriage of that sunshine which of
right belonged to it, but in this, as in all other important decisions
of life, she was guided by “the spirit.” She perceived,
indeed, that Hannah had not yet reached the full consciousness
of her love—that the fixed characteristics of her mind fought
continually against her heart, and would so fight while any
apparent freedom of will remained; and, precisely for this reason,
the last exercise of maternal authority was justified to her
own soul. In the clairvoyance of approaching death she
looked far enough into the future to know that, without this
bond, her daughter's happiness was uncertain: with it, she
saw the struggling elements resolve themselves into harmony.

Woodbury suspected the mother's doubt, though he did not
share it to the same extent. He believed that the fierceness
of the struggle was over. The chain was forged, and by
careful forbearance and tenderness it might be imperceptibly
clasped. There were still questions to be settled, but he had
already abdicated the right of control; he had intrusted their
solution to the natural operation of time and love. He would
neither offer nor accept any express stipulations of rights, for
this one promise embraced them all. Her nature could only
be soothed to content in its new destiny by the deeper

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

knowledge which that destiny would bring, and therefore, the
mother's request was perhaps best for both. It only imposed
upon him a more guarded duty, a more watchful self-control,
in the newness of their relation to each other.

Mrs. Waldo, unable to sleep all night from the excitement
of her honest heart, was with Hannah Thurston early in the
morning. It was as well, no doubt, that the latter was allowed
no time for solitary reflection, as the hour approached. By
ten o'clock the other friends, who had first driven to the Cimmerian
Parsonage, made their appearance in the little sitting-room.
Woodbury came in company with Mr. Waldo, followed
by Bute and Carrie. He was simply dressed in black, without
the elaborate waistcoat and cravat of a bridegroom. But for
the cut of his coat collar, the Friends themselves would not
have found fault with his apparel. His face was calm and
serene: whatever emotion he felt did not appear on the
surface.

Mrs. Merryfield, in a lavender-colored silk, which made her
sallow complexion appear worse than ever, occasionally raised
her handkerchief to her eyes, although there were no signs of
unusual moisture in them.

The door to the invalid's room was open, and the bed had
been moved near it, so that she could both see and converse
with the company in the sitting-room. Her spotless book-muslin
handkerchief and shawl of white crape-silk were
scarcely whiter than her face, but a deep and quiet content
dwelt in her eyes and gave its sweetness to her feeble voice.
She greeted them all with a grateful and kindly cheerfulness.
The solemnity of the hour was scarcely above the earnest
level of her life; it was an atmosphere in which her soul
moved light and free.

Presently Hannah Thurston came into the room. She was
dressed in white muslin, with a very plain lace collar and knot
of white satin ribbon. Her soft dark hair, unadorned by a
single flower, was brought a little further forward on the temples,
giving a gentler feminine outline to her brow. Her face

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

was composed and pale, but for a spot of red on each cheek,
and a singularly vague, weary expression in her eyes. When
Woodbury took her hand it was icy cold. She received the
greetings of the others quietly, and then went forward to the
bedside, at the beckon of her mother. The latter had been
allowed to direct the ceremony according to her wish, and
the time had now arrived.

The bridal pair took their seats in the sitting-room, side by
side, and facing the open door where the invalid lay. The
guests, on either side of them, formed a half-circle, so arranged
that she could see them all. She, indeed, seemed to be the
officiating priestess, on whom depended the solemnization of
the rite. After a few moments of silence, such as is taken for
worship in Quaker meetings, she began to speak. Her voice
gathered strength as she proceeded, and assumed the clear,
chanting tone with which, in former years, she had been wont
to preach from the gallery where she sat among the womenelders
of the sect.

“My friends,” she said, “I feel moved to say a few words
to you all. I feel that you have not come here without a
realizing sense of the occasion which has called you together,
and that your hearts are prepared to sympathize with those
which are now to be joined in the sight of the Lord. I have
asked of them that they allow mine eyes, in the short time
that is left to me for the things of earth, to look upon their
union. When I have seen that, I can make my peace with
the world, and, although I have not been in all things a faithful
servant, I can hope that the joy of the Lord will not be
shut out from my soul. I feel the approach of the peace that
passeth understanding, and would not wish that, for my
sake, the house of gladness be made the house of mourning.
Let your hearts be not disturbed by the thought of me. Rejoice,
rather, that the son I lost so long ago is found at the
eleventh hour, and that the prop for which I sought, for
strength to walk through the Valley of the Shadow, is mercifully
placed in my hands. For I say unto you all, the pure

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

affection of the human heart is likest the love of the Heavenly
Father, and they who bestow most of the one shall deserve
most of the other!”

She ceased speaking, and made a sign with her hand. The
hearts of the hearers were thrilled with a solemn, reverential
awe, as if something more than a human presence overshadowed
them. Woodbury and Hannah arose, in obedience to her
signal, and moved a step towards her. The former had learned
the simple formula of the Friends, and was ready to perform
his part. Taking Hannah's right hand in his own, he spoke
in a clear, low, earnest voice: “In the presence of the Lord,
and these, our friends, I take Hannah Thurston by the hand,
promising, through Divine assistance, to be unto her a loving
and faithful husband, until Death shall separate us.”

It was now the woman's turn. Perhaps Woodbury may
have felt a pulse fluttering in the hand he held, but no one saw
a tremor of weakness in her frame or heard it in the firm,
perfect sweetness of her voice. She looked in his eyes as she
pronounced the words, as if her look should carry to his heart
the significance of the vow. When she had spoken, Mr. Waldo
rose, and performed the scarcely less simple ceremonial of the
Cimmerian Church. After he had pronounced them man and
wife, with his hands resting on theirs linked in each other, he
made a benedictory prayer. He spoke manfully to the end,
though his eyes overflowed, and his practised voice threatened
at every moment to break. His hearers had melted long before:
only the Widow Thurston and the newly-wedded pair
preserved their composure. They were beyond the reach of
sentiment, no matter how tender. None of the others suspected
what a battle had been fought, nor what deeper issues
were involved in the victory.

The two then moved to the bedside, and the old woman
kissed them both. “Mother,” said Woodbury, “let me be a
son to you in truth as in name.”

“Richard!” she cried, “my dear boy! Thee is welcomer
than Richard, for Hannah's sake. Children, have faith in each

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

other—bear each other's burdens. Hannah, is there peace in
thy heart now?”

“Mother, I have promised,” she answered; “I have given
my life into Maxwell's hands: peace will come to me.”

“The Lord give it to thee, as He hath given it to me!”
She closed her eyes, utterly exhausted, but happy.

The marriage certificate was then produced and signed by
those present, after which they took their leave. Woodbury
remained until evening, assisting his wife in her attendance on
the invalid, or keeping her company in the sitting-room, when
the latter slept. He said nothing of his love, or his new claim
upon her. Rightly judging that her nature needed rest, after
the severe tension of the past week, he sought to engage her
in talk that would call her thoughts away from herself. He
was so successful in this that the hours fled fast, and when he
left with the falling night, to return to Lakeside, she felt as if
a stay had been withdrawn from her.

The next morning he was back again at an early hour, taking
his place as one of the household, as quietly and unobtrusively
as if he had long been accustomed to it. Another atmosphere
came into the cottage with him—a sense of strength and reliance,
and tender, protecting care, which was exceedingly
grateful to Hannah. The chaos of her emotions was already
beginning to subside, or, rather, to set towards her husband in
a current that grew swifter day after day. The knowledge
that her fate was already determined silenced at once what
would otherwise have been her severest conflict; her chief
remaining task was to reconcile the cherished aims of her
mind with the new sphere of duties which encompassed her
life. At present, however, even this task must be postponed.
She dared think of nothing but her mother, and Woodbury's
share in the cares and duties of the moment became
more and more welcome and grateful. It thrilled her with a
sweet sense of the kinship of their hearts, when she heard him
address the old woman as “mother”—when his arm, as tender
as strong, lifted that mother from the bed to the

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

rockingchair, and back again—when she saw the wasted face brighten
at his coming, and heard the voice of wandering memory call
him, in the wakeful watches of the night. She, too, counted
the minutes of the morning until he appeared, and felt the
twilight drop more darkly before the cottage-windows after
he had gone.

But, as the widow had promised, she did not part them
long. On the fifth day after the marriage she sank peacefully
to rest, towards sunset, with a gradual, painless fading out of
life, which touched the hearts of the watchers only with the
solemn beauty and mystery of death, not with its terror.
Her external consciousness had ceased, some hours before, but
she foresaw the coming of the inevitable hour, and there was
a glad resignation in her farewell to her daughter and her
newly-found son. “Love one another!” were her last, faintly-whispered
words, as her eyes closed on both.

Hannah shrank from leaving the cottage before the last
rites had been performed, and Miss Sophia Stevenson, as
well as Mrs. Waldo, offered to remain with her. Woodbury
took charge of the arrangements for the funeral, which were
simple and unostentatious, as became the habit of her sect.

A vague impression of what had happened was floating
through Ptolemy, but was generally received with an incredulity
far from consistent with the avidity of village gossip.
The death of the Widow Thurston had been anticipated, but
the previous marriage of her daughter was an event so astounding—
so completely unheralded by the usual prognostications,
and so far beyond the reach of any supposable cause—
that the mind of Ptolemy was slow to receive it as truth. By
the day of the funeral, however, the evidences had accumulated
to an extent that challenged further doubt. But doubters and
believers alike determined to profit by the occasion to gratify
their curiosity under the Christian pretext of showing respect
to the departed. The rumor had even reached Atauga City
by the evening stage, and the Misses Smith, having recently
supplied themselves with lilac dresses, which, as a

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

half-mourning color, would not be inappropriate, resolved also to attend
the funeral services.

As the hour drew nigh, the road in front of the little cottage
was crowded with vehicles. It was a mild, sunny October
afternoon, and as the room in which the corpse lay would
not contain a tenth part of the guests, they filled the yard and
garden and even the side-walk in front, entering the house as
they arrived, to take that silent look at the dead which is suggested,
let us believe, more by human sympathy than by human
curiosity. And, indeed, a solemn loveliness of repose
rested on the thin, composed features of the corpse. All
shadow of pain had passed away, and an aspect of ineffable
peace and comfort had settled in its place. Her hands were
laid, one over the other, upon her breast—not with the stony
pressure of death, but as if in the light unconsciousness of
sleep. Upon the coffin-lid lay a wreath of life-everlasting, its
gray, silvery leaves and rich, enduring odor, harmonizing well
with the subdued tastes and the quiet integrity of the sect to
which the old widow had belonged. Even the Rev. Lemuel
Styles, to whom the term “Quaker” implied a milder form
of infidelity, stood for a long time beside the coffin, absorbed
in the beauty of the calm, dead face, and murmured as he
turned away: “She hath found Peace.”

Two old Friends from Tiberius, with their wives, were also
in attendance, and the latter devoted themselves to Hannah,
as if it were a special duty imposed upon them. Before the
coffin-lid was screwed down, they sat for some time beside the
corpse, with their handkerchiefs pressed tightly over their
mouths. Their husbands, with Mr. Waldo and Merryfield,
bore the coffin to the hearse. The guests gathered around
and in front of the house now began to open their eyes and
prick their ears. The daughter must presently appear, as first
of the mourners, and in company with her husband, if she
were really married. They had not long to wait. Hannah,
leaning on Woodbury's arm, issued from the front door of
the cottage, and slowly passed down the gravel walk to the

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

carriage in waiting. Her unveiled face was pale and profoundly
sad; her eyes were cast down, and none of the company
caught their full glance. Woodbury's countenance indicated
the grave and tender sympathy which filled his heart.
He saw the spectators, without seeming to notice them,
and the keenest curiosity was baffled by his thorough self-possession.
Both were surrounded by an atmosphere of sorrow
and resignation, in which all expression of their new
nuptial relation was lost. They might have been married for
years, so far as any thing could be guessed from their manner.

The other carriages gradually received their occupants and
followed, in the order of their nearness to the deceased,
whether in the bonds of sect or those of friendship. Among
these the Waldos claimed a prominent place and the Merryfields
were close behind them. The procession was unusually
large; it seemed, indeed, as if all Ptolemy were present. On
reaching the Cimmerian churchyard, Bute and the farmers
whose lands adjoined Lakeside were on hand to assist the
mourners and their friends in alighting from the carriages, and
to take care of the horses. The grave was dug at a little distance
from those of the Cimmerians, in a plot of soft, unbroken
turf. Supports were laid across its open mouth, and
when the coffin had been deposited thereon, preparatory to being
lowered, and the crowd had gathered in a silent ring, enclosing
the mourners and their immediate friends, one of the Friends
took off his broad-brimmed hat and in simple, eloquent words,
bore testimony to the truth and uprightness, to the Christian
trust and Christian patience of the departed. The two women
again pressed their handkerchiefs violently upon their mouths,
while he spoke. Woodbury took off his hat and reverently
bent his head, though the other Friend stood bolt upright and
remained covered.

Mr. Waldo then followed, with an earnest, heart-felt prayer.
He was scarcely aware how much he risked in thus consecrating
the burial of a Quaker woman, and it was fortunate
that no laxity of doctrine could be discovered in the brief

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

sentences he uttered. It was not Doctrine, but Religion, which
inspired his words, and the most intolerant of his hearers felt
their power while secretly censuring the act. He, too, referred
to the widow's life as an example of pious resignation, and
prayed that the same Christian virtue might come to dwell in
the hearts of all present.

When the coffin had been lowered, and the first spadeful
of earth, though softly let down into the grave, dropped upon
the lid with a muffled, hollow roll, Hannah started as if in pain,
and clung with both hands to her husband's arm. He bent
his head to her face and whispered a word; what it was, no
other ear than hers succeeded in hearing. The dull, rumbling
sounds continued, until the crumbling whisper of the particles
of earth denoted that the coffin was forever covered from
sight. Then they turned away, leaving the mild Autumn
sun to shine on the new mound, and the thrush to pipe his
broken song over the silence of the dead.

The moment the churchyard gate was passed, Ptolemy returned
to its gossip. The incredulous fact was admitted, but
the mystery surrounding it was not yet explained. In the few
families who considered themselves “the upper circle,” and
were blessed with many daughters, to none of whom the rich
owner of Lakeside had been indifferent, there was great and
natural exasperation.

“I consider it flying in the face of Providence,” said Mrs.
Hamilton Bue to her husband, as they drove homewards;
“for a man like him, who knows what society is, and ought
to help to purtect it from fanaticism, to marry a strong-minded
woman like she is. And after all he said against their doctrines!
I should call it hypocritical, I should!”

“Martha,” her husband answered, “If I were you, I
wouldn't say much about it, for a while yet. He's only insured
in the Saratoga Mutual for a year, to try it.”

Mrs. Styles consoled her sister, Miss Legrand, who at one
time allowed herself dim hopes of interesting Woodbury in
her behalf. “I always feared that he was not entirely firm in

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

the faith; he never seemed inclined to talk with Mr. Styles
about it. She, you know, is quite an Infidel, and, of course,
he could not have been ignorant of it. It's very sad to see a
man so misled—`the lust of the eye,' Harriet.”

“I should say it was witchcraft,” Harriet remarked, with a
snappish tone; “she's a very plain-looking girl—like an owl
with her big gray eyes and straight hair.” Miss Legrand
wore hers in ropy ringlets of great length.

“I shouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my
own eyes!” exclaimed Miss Celia Smith to her sister, Miss
Amelia. “I always thought they were dead set against each
other.” Miss Celia was more inclined to be emphatic than
choice in her expressions.

“They made believe they were,” her sister replied. “She must
have been afraid he'd back out, after all, or they wouldn't have
been married so, right off the reel. It was her last chance:
she's on the wrong side of thirty-five, I should say.” Miss
Amelia was thirty-three, herself, although she only confessed
to twenty-five. The memory of a certain sleigh-ride the
winter before, during which her incessant fears of an overturn
obliged Woodbury to steady her with his arm, was fresh in
her mind, with all its mingled sweet and bitter. Several
virgin hearts shared the same thought, as the carriages went
homeward—that it was a shame, so it was, that this strong-minded
woman, whom nobody imagined ever could be a rival,
should sneak into the fold by night and carry off the pick of
the masculine flock!

Meanwhile, the objects of all this gossip returned to the
desolate cottage. When they entered the little sitting-room,
Hannah's composure gave way, under the overwhelming sense
of her loss which rushed upon her, as she saw that every thing
was restored to its usual place, and the new life, without her
mother, had commenced. Her tears flowed without restraint,
and her husband allowed the emotion to exhaust itself before
he attempted consolation. But at last he took her, still sobbing,
to his breast, and silently upheld her.

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

“Hannah,” he said, “my dear wife, how can I leave you here
alone, to these sad associations? This can no longer be your
home. Come to me with your burden, and let me help you
to bear it.”

“Oh, Maxwell,” she answered, “you are my help and my
comfort. No one else has the same right to share my sorrow.
My place is beside you: I will try to fill it as I ought: but—
Maxwell—can I, dare I enter your home as a bride, coming
thus directly from the grave of my mother?”

“You will bring her blessing in the freshness of its sanctity,”
he said. “Understand me, Hannah. In the reverence
for your sorrow, my love is patient. Enter my home, now, as
the guest of my heart, giving me only the right to soothe and
comfort, until you can hear, without reproach, the voice of
love.”

His noble consideration for her grief and her loneliness
melted Hannah's heart. Through all the dreary sense of her
loss penetrated the gratitude of love. She lifted her arms
and clasped them about his neck. “Take me, my dear husband,”
she whispered, “take me, rebellious as I have been,
unworthy as I am, and teach me to deserve your magnanimity.”

He took her home that evening, under the light of the rising
moon, down the silence of the valley, through the gathering
mists of the meadows, and under the falling of the golden
leaves. The light of Lakeside twinkled, a ruddy star, to greet
them, and with its brightening ray stole into her heart the
first presentiment of Woman's Home.

-- 430 --

p713-435 CHAPTER XXXIV. CONCERNING THE NEW HOUSEHOLD OF LAKESIDE.

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

In a day or two all the familiar articles of furniture which
Hannah desired to retain, were transferred to Lakeside with her
personal effects, and the cottage was closed until a new tenant
could be found. In the first combined shock of grief and
change, the secluded beauty of her new home was especially
grateful. The influences of Nature, no less than the tender attentions
of her husband, and the quiet, reverent respect of Bute
and Carrie, gradually soothed and consoled her. Day after
day the balmy southwest wind blew, hardly stirring the
smoky purple of the air, through which glimmered the floating
drifts of gossamer or the star-like tufts of wandering
down. The dead flowers saw their future resurrection in
these winged, emigrating seeds; the trees let fall the loosened
splendor of their foliage, knowing that other summers were
sheathed in the buds left behind; even the sweet grass of the
meadows bowed its dry crest submissively over the green
heart of its perennial life. Every object expressed the infinite
patience of Nature with her yearly recurring doom. The
sun himself seemed to veil his beams in noonday haze, lest he
should smite with too severe a lustre the nakedness of the
landscape, as it slowly put off its garment of life.

For years past, she had been deprived of the opportunity
so to breathe the enchantment of the heavenly season. As
soon as the chill of the morning dew had left the earth, she
went forth to the garden and orchard, and along the sunny

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

margin of the whispering pine-wood behind the house, striving
to comprehend the change that had come over her, and fit her
views of life to harmony with it. In the afternoons she went,
at Woodbury's side, to a knoll overhanging the lake, whence
the landscape was broader and grander, opening northward
beyond the point, where now and then a sail flashed dimly
along the blue water. Here, sitting on the grassy brink, he
told her of the wonderful life of the tropics, of his early hopes
and struggles, of the cheating illusions he had cherished, the
sadder knowledge he had wrested from experience, and that
immortal philosophy of the heart in which all things are reconciled.
He did not directly advert to his passion for herself,
but she felt it continually as the basis from which his confidences
grew. He was a tender, trustful friend, presenting to
her, leaf by leaf, the book of his life. She, too, gave him
much of hers in return. She found a melancholy pleasure in
speaking of the Past to one who had a right to know it, and
to whom its most trifling feature was not indifferent. Her
childhood, her opening girlhood, her education, her desire for
all possible forms of cultivation, her undeveloped artistic sympathies
and their conflict with the associations which surrounded
her—all these returned, little by little, and her husband rejoiced
to find in them fresh confirmations of the instinctive
judgment, on the strength of which he had ventured his
love.

In the evenings they generally sat in the library, where he
read to her from his choice stores of literature, and from the
reading grew earnest mutual talk which calmed and refreshed
her mind. The leisure of his long years in India had not been
thrown away: he had developed and matured his natural
taste for literature by the careful study of the English and
French classics, and was familiar with the principal German
and Italian authors, so far as they could be known through
translations. He had also revived, to some extent, his musty
knowledge of the Greek and Latin poets, and his taste had thus
become pure and healthy in proportion to the variety of his

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

acquirements. Hannah had, now and then, perhaps (though
this is doubtful, in the circumscribed community of Ptolemy),
encountered men of equal culture, but none who had spoken
to her as an equal, from the recognition of like capacities in
her own mind. She saw, in this intercourse with her husband,
the commencement of a new and inexhaustible intellectual
enjoyment. That clamor of her nature for the supposed rights
denied to her sex was, in part, the result of a baffled mental
passion, which now saw the coveted satisfaction secured to
it; and thus the voice of her torment grew weaker day by
day.

Day by day, also, with scarce a spoken word of love, the
relations between the two became more fond and intimate.
Woodbury's admirable judgment taught him patience. He
saw the color gradually coming back to the pale leaves of the
flower, and foresaw the day when he might wear it on his
bosom. The wind-tossed lake smoothed its surface more and
more, and gleams of his own image were reflected back to him
from the subsiding waves. The bride glided into the wife by
a gentle, natural transition. She assumed her place as head
of the household, and Carrie, who was always nervously
anxious under the weight of the responsibility, transferred it
gladly to her hands. The sense of her ownership in the treasures
of Lakeside, which had at first seemed incredible, grew
real by degrees, as she came to exercise her proper authority,
and as her husband consulted with her in regard to the proposed
changes in the garden and grounds. All these things
inspired her with a new and delightful interest. The sky of
her life brightened as the horizon grew wider. Her individual
sphere of action had formerly been limited on every side;
her tastes had been necessarily suppressed; and the hard,
utilitarian spirit, from which she shrank, in the associations of
her sect, seemed to meet her equally wherever she turned.
Her instinct of beauty was now liberated; for Woodbury,
possessing it himself, not only appreciated, but encouraged its
vitality in her nature. The rooms took the impression of her

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

taste, at first in minor details and then in general arrangements,
and this external reflection of herself in the features of
her home reacted upon her feelings, separating her by a constantly
widening gulf from her maiden life.

The gold of the forests corroded, the misty violet bloom of
the Indian Summer was washed away by sharp winds and
cold rains, and when winter set in, the fire on the domestic
hearth burned with a warm, steady flame. Immediately after
the marriage, Woodbury had not only picked out a very
pretty site for the cottage which he must now build in earnest
for Bute's occupancy, but had immediately engaged masons
and carpenters to commence the work. It was on a low knob
or spur of the elevation upon which stood his own house, but
nearer the Anacreon road. Bute and Carrie were in ecstasies
with the design, which was selected from “Downing's Landscape
Gardening.” It was a story and a half high, with overhanging
balconies, in the Swiss style, and promised to be a
picturesque object in the view from Lakeside, especially as it
would just hide the only ragged and unlovely spot in the
landscape, to the left of Roaring Brook. By great exertion
on Bute's part, it was gotten under roof, and then left for a
winter's seasoning, before completion in the spring. This
house and every thing connected with it took entire possession
of the mind of Mrs. Carrie Wilson, and not a day passed without
her consulting Hannah in regard to some internal or
external arrangement. She would have flowered chintz curtains
to the windows of the “best room”—blue, with small
pink roses: the stuff would be cheap and of course she would
make them herself: would it be better to have them ruffled
with the same, or an edging of the coarse cotton lace which
she had learned to knit? Bute had promised her a carpet,
and they could furnish the room little by little, so that the
expense would not be felt. “We must economize,” she invariably
added, at the close: “we are going to lay something
by every year, and I want to show Bute that I can manage to
have every thing nice and tasty, without spending much.”

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

The little woman still retained her admiration for Hannah,
perhaps in an increased degree, now that Woodbury (for whom
Carrie had conceived such a profound respect) had chosen
her to be his wife. She confided to the latter all her wonderful
plans for the future, utterly forgetful how they differed
from the confidences which she had been accustomed to bestow.
Hannah could not help remarking her present unconsciousness
of that ambition which she had once pitied as
mistaken, though she had not the heart to check it. A similar
change seemed to be taking place in herself. “Is it always
so?” she reflected. “Is the fulfilment of our special destiny
as women really the end of that lofty part which we resolved
to take in the forward struggle of the race? Was my desire
to vindicate the just claims of my sex only the blind result of
the relinquishment of earlier dreams? It cannot be: but this
much is true—that the restless mind is easily cradled to sleep
on the beatings of a happy heart.”

The strict seclusion of her life was rarely broken. The
Waldos and Merryfields came once or twice for a brief call, but
Woodbury, though he went occasionally to Ptolemy, did not
urge her to accompany him. Sometimes, on mild days, he
drove with her over the hills, re-exploring for her the picturesque
little nooks of the upland which he had discovered.
Hannah was contented with this; she knew that Society
awaited her, after a time, but it could not now deny her that
grateful repose, in which she gathered strength, and hope, and
harmony with herself. Indeed, the life of Ptolemy flowed
more quietly than usual, this season. The Great Sewing-Union
was not reorganized, because the Cimmerians had decided on
a “Donation Party” for Mr. Waldo's benefit, instead of a Fair;
the Abolitionists had not sufficient cohesive power without
the assistance of Hannah and Mrs. Merryfield, and prepared
their contributions separately at home; and thus only the
Mission Fund remained. The latter, however, was stimulated
to fresh activity by the arrival of a package of letters, early
in December, from Mrs. Jehiel Preeks (formerly Miss Eliza

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

Clancy), dated from Cuddapah, in the Telugu Country. She had
passed a week at Jutnapore, and was shocked to find that her
brown namesake, for whom she had made the mousseline-de-laine
frock with tucks, had been married a year, although not
yet fourteen, and exhibited to her a spiritual grand-baby, on
her arrival. She forwarded to Miss Ruhaney Goodwin a letter
in the Telugu language from her son Elisha, which the spinster
had framed and hung up beside her looking-glass. “It's
more like bird-tracks than any thing else,” she whispered, confidentially,
“but the sight of it gives me a deal of comfort.”

Thus, the labors for the Mission Fund were resumed, but
the young men who attended looked back to the days of
the Great Sewing-Union with regret. The mixed composition
of the latter had been its great charm, and even the ladies of
the Fund missed the extended comparison of stuffs and patterns,
and the wider range of mantua-making gossip which
they had enjoyed during the previous winter. The curiosity
in regard to the Woodburys still continued to be rife; but
Mrs. Waldo, who was continually appealed to, as their nearest
friend, for an explanation of the mystery, knew no more than
any of the others what had passed between the two before their
marriage. The first sharpness of public comment on the occurrence
soon gave place to a more just and reasonable feeling.
Both were popular, in a different way, in Ptolemy. A moderate
amount of good-luck would not have been grudged to
either, but that they should find it in each other was the
thought which astounded the community. The strangest
things, however, soon grow common-place, and all that had
been said or thought, in the first period of wonderment, was
gradually forgotten. Both Mrs. Styles and Mrs. Hamilton
Bue called at Lakeside, and went home well pleased with the
kindly courtesy and hospitality which they received. They
saw that the husband and wife evidently understood each other
and were happy in the knowledge: any thing further than
this the keenest scrutiny failed to discover. Woodbury had
the coolness of a thorough man of the world in turning aside

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

impertinent questions, such as many good persons, with their
unformed American ideas of propriety, see no harm in asking.
It is true that he sometimes gave offence in this way, but his
apparent unconsciousness of the fact healed the wound, while
it prevented a repetition of the impertinence.

Hannah admired the self-possession of her husband, as a
power, the attainment of which was beyond her own reach.
The characteristic which had most repelled her, on their first
acquaintance, was now that which threw around her a comforting
sense of protection and defence. It was not a callous condition
of his finer sensibilities, she saw; it was a part of his
matured balance and repose of character, yet the latter still
sometimes impressed her almost like coldness, in comparison
with her own warmth of sentiment. For this reason, perhaps,
as her love to him deepened and strengthened—as his being
became more and more a blissful necessity—his composed, unchanging
tenderness often failed to satisfy, in full measure,
the yearnings of her heart. While she was growing in the
richness of her affections, he seemed to be standing still.

With all Woodbury's experience of woman, he had yet
much to learn. No course could have been better chosen than
the delicate and generous consideration which he exhibited
towards his wife, up to a certain point. His mistake was, that
he continued it long after the necessity had ceased, and when,
to her changed nature, it suggested a conscientious sense of
justice rather than the watchfulness of love. He was waiting
for her heart to reach the knowledge which already filled it to
overflowing, betraying itself daily by a subtle language which
he did not understand. The experiences through which he
had passed had familiarized him with the presence of passion
in himself: his heart did not throb less powerfully, but it
throbbed beneath a mask of calmness which had been sternly
enforced upon him. He did not reflect that his wife, with all
the pervading passion of the ripened woman, still possessed,
in this her first love, the timidity of a girl, and could not ask
for that independent speech of the heart which he withheld.

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

Even with regard to the questions which had so nearly kept
them asunder, she would have preferred frank discussion to
silence. Here, however, he had promised her full liberty of
action, and she could not refer to them without a seeming
doubt of his word. Once or twice, indeed she timidly approached
the subject, but he had avoided it with a gentleness
and kindness which she could not resist. She suffered no reproach
to rest upon him, in her inmost thought; she reproached
herself for having invoked the promise—for having obliged
him to raise the thin, impalpable screen which still interposed
itself between their hearts. Mrs. Styles, in reporting her
visit, had said: “they look as if they had already been married
ten years,” and she had said truly. That calm, which
was so grateful in the first tumult of the wife's feelings, which
enabled her to pass through the transition of her nature in
peace, now sometimes became oppressive in the rush of
happy emotions that sought but knew not how to find expression.

The knowledge that Woodbury had modified his personal
habits so as to avoid offending her prejudices, also gave her
pain. She learned, from Carrie, that he had been in the habit
of drinking a glass or two of claret at dinner, and of smoking
in the library after meals, or as he read in the evenings. Now,
the wine had disappeared from the table, and he took his cigar
in the garden, or in the veranda. Both the habits were still
repugnant to her sense of right, but love was beginning to
teach her tolerance. He was, perhaps, partly weaned from
them, she thought, and in that case it would be wrong in her
to lead him back to his old subjection; yet, on the other hand,
what sacrifice had he not made for her? and what had she
made for him?

Towards the end of winter, she found that her mind was
becoming singularly confused and uncertain. The reconciliation
with her destiny, the harmony of heart and brain,
which she seemed to be on the point of attaining, slid back
again into something which appeared to be a disturbance of

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

temperament rather than of intellect. Things, trifling in
themselves, exalted or depressed her without any apparent
reason; unreasonable desires presented themselves to her
mind, and in this perpetual wavering of the balance of her
nature, nothing seemed steady except her love for her husband.
She longed, at times, to throw herself upon his breast
and weep the confession she did not dare to speak; but her
moments of strength perversely came when he was absent, and
her moments of cowardice when he was present. Through
all the uncertain, shifting range of her sensations, ran, nevertheless,
a dazzling thread of some vague, foreboded bliss, the
features of which she could not distinguish. She often repeated
to herself the song of Clärchen, in Goethe's “Egmont,”
which was among the works her husband had read with her:



“Blessèd,
Depressèd,
Pensively brooding amain;
Trembling,
Dissembling,
Hovering in fear and in pain:
Sorrowing to death, or exulting the angels above,
Blessed alone is the heart in its love!”

One afternoon she was seized with such an intense longing
for the smell of tobacco-smoke, that she could scarcely wait
until Woodbury, who had ridden into Ptolemy, returned
home. As soon as he had taken off his great-coat and
kissed her, as was his wont, she drew him into the library.

“Maxwell,” she said, “I have a favor to ask of you.”

“Have you? I shall be delighted to grant it.”

“You will think it strange,” she continued, blushing:
“I wish you would light a cigar; I think I should find the
smoke agreeable.”

“That is not asking a favor, Hannah; it is granting one to
me. I'll take one of my best, and you shall have a fair trial.”

He laughed pleasantly at what he considered a benevolent
effort on her part to endure his favorite indulgence. He

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

placed easy-chairs for them, on opposite sides of the fire, lest
her experiment might fail from being overdone, and lighted
one of his choicest Cabañas. The rich, delicate, sedative
odor soon pervaded the air, but she held her ground. He took
down Sir Thomas Browne, one of his favorites, and read aloud
the pleasant passages. The snowy ashes lengthened in the
cigar, the flavor of the book grew more choice and ripe, and
after an hour he tossed the diminutive remaining end into the
grate, saying:

“Well, what is the result?”

“I quite forgot the cigar, Maxwell,” she answered, “in my
enjoyment of Sir Thomas. But the odor at first—you will
laugh at me—was delightful. I am so sorry that you have
been so long deprived of what must be to you an agreeable
habit, on my account.”

“I have only been acting up to my principles,” he said,
“that we have a right to exercise our individual freedom in
such matters, when they do not interfere directly with the
comfort of others. But here, I am afraid, Sir Thomas helped
to neutralize your repugnance. Shall we go on with him, a
chapter and a cigar at a time? Afterwards I can take
Burton and Montaigne, if you are not fully acclimated.”

He spoke gayly, with a dancing light in his eyes, but the
plan was seriously carried out. Hannah was surprised to find
in Montaigne a reference to the modern doctrine (as she supposed
it to be) of “Women's Rights.” It was not a pleasant
reflection that the cause had made so little progress in three
centuries. The reading of this passage brought up the subject
in a natural way, and she could not help remarking:

“Discussions on the subject will never come to an end,
until we have some practical application of the theory, which
will be an actual and satisfactory test of its truth.”

“I, for one, would not object to that,” Woodbury answered,
“provided it could be tried without disturbing too much the
established order of Society. If a large class of women
should at any time demand these rights, a refusal to let the

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

experiment be tested would imply a fear of its success. Now,
I do not believe that any system can be successful which does
not contain a large proportion of absolute truth, and while I
cannot think, as you know, that woman is fitted for the same
career as man, I am not afraid to see her make the trial. I
will pledge myself to abide by the result.”

“If all men were as just, Maxwell, we should have no cause
to complain. After all, it is the right to try, rather than the
right to be, which we ask. The refusal to grant us that does
not seem either like the magnanimity of the stronger, or even
an assured faith in his strength.”

“Men do not seriously consider the subject,” said he.
“The simple instinct of sex dictates their opposition. They
attribute to a distorted, unfeminine ambition, what is often—
in you, Hannah, I know it—a pure and unselfish aspiration.
The basis of instinct is generally correct, but it does not absolve
us from respect for the sincerity of that which assails it.”

“I will try to be as just to you, in return!” she exclaimed.
“I feel that my knowledge has been limited—that I have been
self-boastful of the light granted to my mind, when it was
only groping in twilight, towards the dawn. My heart drew
back from you, because it feared a clashing of opinions which
could never harmonize.

She was on the verge of a tenderer confession, but he did
not perceive it. His words, unwittingly, interrupted the current
of her feelings. His voice was unintentionally grave and
his brow earnest, as he said: “I trust, more than ever, to the
true woman's nature in you, Hannah. Let me say one thing
to set your mind at rest forever. It was my profound appreciation
of those very elements in your character which led you
to take up these claims of Woman and make them your own,
that opened the way for you to my heart. I reverence the
qualities without accepting all the conclusions born of them.
I thank God that I was superior to shallow prejudice, which
would have hindered me from approaching you, and thus have
lost me the blessing of my life!”

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

He rose and laid away the book. Every word he had said
was just and noble, but it was not the fervid, impassioned
utterance which her heart craved to hear. There were tears
in her eyes, but he misinterpreted them.

Ah, the “true woman's nature!” Did he trust to it? Did
he know it, in its timidity, in its exacting fondness, in its pride
of devotion and its joy of sacrifice?

Not yet.

-- 442 --

p713-447 CHAPTER XXXV. IN WHICH WE ATTEND ANOTHER MEETING IN FAVOR OF “WOMEN'S RIGHTS. ”

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

Early in April, Mr. Isaiah Bemis again made his appearance
in Ptolemy. He had adopted Reform as his profession, and
in the course of fifteen years' practice had become a Jack-of-all-trades
in philanthropy and morals. He was ready, at the
shortest notice, to give an address on Total Abstinence, Vegetarianism
(or “Vegetality,” as he termed it, with a desire to
be original), Slavery, Women's Rights, or Non-Resistance, according
to the particular need of the community he visited.

He also preached, occasionally, before those independent
religious bodies which spring up now and then in a spasmodic
protest against church organization, and which are the natural
complement of the Perfectionists in Government and Society,
who believe that the race is better off without either. In
regard to Spiritualism he was still undecided: it was not yet
ingrafted upon the trunk of the other Reforms as an accepted
branch of the same mighty tree, and a premature adherence
to it might loosen his hold on those boughs from which he
sucked sustenance, fame, and authority.

By slender contributions from the Executive Committees of
the various Societies, and the free hospitality of the proselytes
of one or the other, all through the country, Mr. Bemis was
in the possession of a tolerable income, which came to him
through the simple gratification of his natural tendencies. To
harangue the public was a necessity rather than a fatigue.
He was well stored with superficial logic wherewith to overwhelm
ordinary disputants, while with his hosts, from whom
no opposition was to be expected, he assumed an air of

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

arrogant superiority. This was principally their own fault. A
man who hears himself habitually called an Apostle and a
Martyr, very soon learns to put on his robes of saintship.
None of his subjects was bold enough to dispute the intellectual
and moral autocracy which he assumed. Thus, for fifteen
years, a Moral Gypsy, he had led a roving life through the
country, from Maine to Indiana, interrupted only by a trip to
England, in 1841, as a “delegate at large” to the “World's
Anti-Slavery Convention.” During all this time his wife had
supported herself by keeping a boarding-house in a small town
in New Jersey. He was accustomed to visit her once a year,
and at such times scrupulously paid his board during the few
weeks of his stay—which circumstance was exploited as an
illustration of his strict sense of justice and his constancy to
the doctrine of Women's Rights.

Central New York was a favorite field for Mr. Bemis, and
he ranged its productive surface annually. His meetings being
announced in advance in the Annihilator, his friends were
accustomed to have all the arrangements made on his arrival.
On reaching Ptolemy, however, two or three days still intervened
before the meeting could be held, on account of Tumblety
Hall having been previously engaged by the “Mozart
Ethiopian Opera,” and the “Apalachicolan Singers.” Mr.
Bemis, as a matter of course, claimed the hospitality of the
Merryfields in the interval. He was not received with the
expected empressement, nor were his Orphic utterances listened
to with the reverence to which he was used. The other
friends of the cause—foremost among them Seth Wattles—
nevertheless paid their court as soon as his arrival became
known, and (spiritually) on bended knees kissed the hand of
the master.

The arrangements for the coming meeting were first to be
discussed. Attention had been drawn away from the reform
during the previous summer by the renewed agitation in favor
of Temperance, and it was desirable to renovate the faded
impression. The Rev. Amelia Parkes had been invited,

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

but was unable to leave her congregation; and Bessie Stryker
was more profitably engaged in lecturing before various
literary associations, at one hundred dollars a night (payable
only in gold). Mr. Chubbuck, of Miranda, could be depended
upon, but he was only a star of the second magnitude, and
something more was absolutely required.

“We must get Miss Thurston—I mean Mrs. Woodbury—
again. There is nothing else to be done,” remarked Mr.
Bemis, drawing down his brows. He had not forgotten that
the people of Ptolemy had freely given to her the applause
which they had withheld from his more vigorous oratory.

“I rather doubt, as it were,” said Mr. Merryfield, “whether
Hannah will be willing to speak.”

“Why not?” thundered Bemis.

“She's lived very quietly since her marriage, and I
shouldn't wonder if she'd changed her notions somewhat.”

I shouldn't wonder,” said Seth, drawing up his thick
nostrils, “if her husband had forbidden her ever to speak
again. If he could bully her into marrying him, he could do
that, too.”

“You're mistaken, Seth,” exclaimed Mr. Merryfield, coloring
with a mild indignation, “there's nothing of the bully
about Woodbury. And if they two don't love each other
sincerely, why, Sarah and me don't!”

“We can easily find out all about it,” said Mr. Bemis,
rising and buttoning his coat over his broad chest. “Mr.
Wattles, will you come with me? We will constitute ourselves
a Committee of Invitation.”

Seth, nothing loath, put on his hat, and the two started on
their errand. It was but a short walk to Lakeside, which
they reached soon after Woodbury had taken his customary
place in the library, with a cigar in his mouth and a volume
of Pepys' Diary in his hand. Hannah sat near him, quiet and
happy: she was not only reconciled to her husband's habit,
but enjoyed the book and talk which accompanied it more
than any other part of the day. On this occasion they were

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

interrupted by Bute, who announced the visitors in the following
style:

“Miss' Woodbury, here's Seth Wattles and another man
has come to see you.”

Hannah rose with a look of disappointment, and turned
towards her husband, hesitatingly.

“Shall I go, also?” he asked.

“I would prefer it, Maxwell; I have no private business
with any one.”

Bute had ushered the visitors into the tea-room. The door
to the library was closed, but a faint Cuban perfume was perceptible.
Seth turned towards Mr. Bemis with elevated eye-brows,
and gave a loud sniff, as much as to say: “Do you
notice that?” The latter gentleman scowled and shook his
head, but said nothing.

Presently the door opened and Hannah made her appearance,
followed by her husband. She concealed whatever embarrassment
she may have felt at the sight of Mr. Bemis, frankly
gave him her hand, and introduced him to her husband.

“Be seated, gentlemen,” said the latter, courteously. “I
would ask you into the library, but I have been smoking there,
and the room may not be agreeable to you.”

“Hem! we are not—exactly—accustomed to such an atmosphere,”
said Mr. Bemis, taking a chair.

Woodbury began talking upon general topics, to allow his
guests time to recover from a slight awkwardness which was
evident in their manner. It was not long, however, before
Mr. Bemis broached the purpose of his visit. “Mrs. Woodbury,”
said he, “you have heard that we are to have a meeting
on Wednesday evening?”

“Yes.”

“We have been disappointed in getting the Rev. Amelia
Parkes, and the advocacy of The Cause is incomplete unless a
woman takes part in it. I have therefore come to ask your
assistance. We wish, this time, to create an impression.”

It was not a welcome message. She knew that such a test

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

must come, some time; but of late she had been unable to
apply her mind steadily to any subject, and had postponed,
by an agreement with herself, the consideration of all disturbing
questions. She looked at her husband, but his calm face
expressed no counsel. He was determined that she should
act independently, and he would allow no word or glance to
influence her decision.

“It is long since I have spoken,” she said at last; “I am
not sure that I should be of service.” She wished to gain
time by an undecided answer, still hoping that Woodbury
would come to her assistance.

We are the best judges of that,” said Mr. Bemis, with
something of his old dictatorial tone. “I trust you will not
fail us, now when we have such need. The interest in The
Cause has very much fallen off, in this neighborhood, and if
you desert us, to whom shall we look for help?”

“Yes, Hannah,” chimed in Seth, “you know we have
always looked upon you as one of the Pillars of Progress.”

It grated rather harshly upon Woodbury's feelings to hear
his wife addressed so familiarly by the ambitious tailor; but
she was accustomed to it, from the practice of her sect to
bear testimony against what they call “compliments.”

“I have not lost my interest in the cause,” Hannah answered,
after another vain attempt to read Woodbury's face; “but I
have freely uttered my thoughts on the subject, and I could
say nothing that has not been already heard.”

“Nothing else is wanted,” said Mr. Bemis, eagerly. “The
Truth only gains by repetition; it still remains eternally new.
How many thousand times have the same Bible texts been
preached from, and yet their meaning is not exhausted—it is
not even fully comprehended. How much of the speaker's
discourse do you suppose the hearers carry home with them?
Not a tenth part—and even that tenth part must be repeated
ten times before it penetrates beneath the surface of their
natures. Truth is a nail that you cannot drive into ordinary
comprehensions with one blow of the hammer: you must pile

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

stroke upon stroke, before it enters far enough to be clinched
fast. It is not the time for you to draw back now, in a season
of faint-heartedness and discouragement. If you fail, it will
be said that your views have changed with the change in
your life, and you will thus neutralize all your labors heretofore.”

“That cannot be said of me!” exclaimed Hannah, thoroughly
aroused and indignant. “My husband has been too
just—too generous, differing with me as he does—to impose
any restrictions upon my action!” She turned towards him.
He answered her glance with a frank, kindly smile, which
thanked her for her words, but said no more. “Well, then!”
she continued; “I will come, if only to save him from an
unjust suspicion. I will not promise to say much. You over-estimate
my value as an advocate of the reform.”

“It is not for me,” said Mr. Bemis, with affected humility,
“to speak of what I have done; but I consider myself competent
to judge of the services of others. Your influence will
be vastly increased when your consistency to The Cause shall
be known and appreciated. I now have great hopes that we
shall inaugurate an earnest moral awakening.”

Little more was said upon the subject, and in a short time
the two reformers took their leave. After Woodbury had
returned from the door, whither he had politely accompanied
them, he said, in his usual cheerful tone: “Well, Hannah,
shall we return to Old Pepys?”

Her momentary excitement had already died away. She
appeared perplexed and restless, but she mechanically rose and
followed him into the library. As he took up the book, she
interrupted him: “Tell me, Maxwell, have I done right?”

“You should know, Hannah,” he answered. “I wish you
to act entirely as your own nature shall prompt, without
reference to me. I saw that you had not much desire to
accept the invitation, but, having accepted it, I suppose you
must fulfil your promise.”

“Yes, I suppose so,” she said; but her tone was weary and

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

disappointed. How gladly would she have yielded to his
slightest wish, if he would only speak it! What a sweet
comfort it would have been to her heart, to know that she
had sacrificed something belonging to herself, even were it
that higher duty which had almost become a portion of her
conscience, for his sake! The independence which he, with
an over-considerate love, had assured to her, seemed to isolate
her nature when it should draw nearer to his. His perfect
justice crushed her with a cold, unyielding weight of—not
obligation, for that cannot coexist with love—but something
almost as oppressive. She had secured her freedom from
man's dictation—that freedom which once had seemed so rare
and so beautiful—and now her heart cried aloud for one word
of authority. It would be so easy to yield, so blissful to
be able to say: “Maxwell, I do this willingly, for your
sake!”—but he cruelly hid the very shadow of his wish from
her sight and denied her the sacrifice! He forced her independence
back upon her when she would have laid it down,
trusting all she was and all she might be to the proved nobility
of his nature! Self-abnegation, she now felt, is the heart of
love; but the rising flood of her being was stayed by the
barriers which she had herself raised.

All the next day her uneasiness increased. It was not only
her instinctive fear of thwarting her husband's hidden desire
which tormented her, but a singular dread of again making
her appearance before the public. She was not conscious of
any change in her views on the question of Woman, but they
failed to give her strength and courage. A terrible sinking
of the heart assailed her as often as she tried to collect her
thoughts and arrange the expected discourse in her mind.
Every thing seemed to shift and slide before the phantasm of
her inexplicable fear. Woodbury could not help noticing her
agitation, but he understood neither its origin nor its nature.
He was tender as ever, and strove to soothe her without adverting
to the coming task. It was the only unhappy day she
had known since she had come to Lakeside.

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

The next morning dawned—the morning of Wednesday—
and noon came swiftly as a flash, since she dreaded its approach.
The dinner had been ordered earlier than usual, for
the meeting was to commence at two o'clock; and as soon as
it was over, Woodbury said to her: “It is time you were
ready, Hannah. I will take you to Ptolemy, of course, and
will attend the meeting, or not, as you desire.”

She drew him into the library. “Oh, Maxwell!” she cried;
“will you not tell me what you wish me to do?”

“My dear wife,” he said, “do not torment yourself on
my account. I have tried to fulfil to the utmost my promise
to you: have I said or done any thing to make you suspect
my sincerity?”

“Oh, nothing, nothing! You have kept it only too well.
But, Maxwell, my heart fails me: I cannot go! the very
thought of standing where I once stood makes me grow faint.
I have no courage to do it again.”

“Then do not,” he answered; “I will make a suitable
apology for your failure. Or, if that is not enough, shall I
take your place? I will not promise,” he added, smiling,
“to go quite so far as you might have done, but I will at least
say a few earnest words which can do no harm. Who has so
good a right to be your substitute as your husband?”

“Maxwell,” she sobbed, “how you put me to shame!” It
was all she could say. He took her in his arms, kissed her
tenderly, and then drove into Ptolemy.

Tumblety Hall was crowded. The few advocates of the
cause had taken good care to spread the news that Mrs.
Woodbury was to be one of the speakers, and there was a
general, though indefinite curiosity to hear her again, now that
she was married. Mr. Bemis rubbed his hands as he saw how
rapidly the benches were filling, and observed to Seth Wattles:
“The iron is hot, and we have only to strike hard.” After
the audience had assembled, the latter was chosen Chairman of
the meeting, Mr. Merryfield declining, on account of his having
so frequently filled that office, “as it were.”

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

Seth called the meeting to order with a pompous, satisfied
air. His phrases were especially grandiloquent; for, like
many semi-intelligent persons, he supposed that the power of
oratory depended on the sound of the words. If the latter
were not always exactly in the right place, it made little difference.
“Be ye convinced, my brethren,” he concluded,
“that absoloot Right will conquer, in spite of the concatenations
and the hostile discrepancies of Urrur (Error)! Our
opponents have attempted to shut up every door, every vein
and artery, and every ramification of our reform, but the angel
of Progress bursts the prison-doors of Paul and Silas, and
when the morning dawns, the volcano is extinct!”

Mr. Bemis followed, in what he called his “sledge-hammer
style,” which really suggested a large hammer, so far as voice
and gesture were concerned, but the blows did not seem to
make much impression. He had, however, procured a few
new anecdotes, both of the wrongs and the capacities of woman,
and these prevented his harangue from being tedious to
the audience. They were stepping-stones, upon which the
latter could wade through the rushing and turbid flood of his
discourse.

It had been arranged that Hannah should follow him, and
Mr. Chubbuck, of Miranda, close the performance. When,
therefore, Mr. Bemis sat down, he looked around for his successor,
and the audience began to stir and buzz, in eager
expectation. She was not upon the platform, but Woodbury
was seen, pressing down the crowded side-aisle, apparently
endeavoring to make his way to the steps. He finally reached
them and mounted upon the platform, where a whispered
consultation took place between himself and Mr. Bemis. The
countenance of the latter gentleman grew dark, and he in turn
whispered to Seth, who, after some hesitation, arose and
addressed the meeting:

“We have again an illustration,” he said, “of the vanity of
human wishes. We expected to present to you the illustrious
prototype of her sex, to whose cerulean accents you have often

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

listened and applauded, but disappointment has chilled the
genial current of our souls. She has sent a subsidy in her
place, and he is prepared to await your pleasure, if you will
hear the spontaneous vindication.”

A movement of surprise ran through the audience, but
their disappointment at once gave place to a new curiosity,
and a noise of stamping arose, in token of satisfaction. Woodbury,
whose demeanor was perfectly serious and collected, in
spite of a strong tendency to laugh at Seth, stepped forward
to the front of the platform, and, as soon as silence returned,
began to speak. His manner was easy and natural, and his
voice unusually clear and distinct, though the correctness of
his pronunciation struck his hearers, at first, like affectation.

“I appear voluntarily before you, my friends,” he said, “as
a substitute for one whom you know. She had promised to
speak to you on a subject to which she has given much earnest
thought, not so much for her own sake as for that of her
sex. Being unable to fulfil that promise, I have offered to
take her place,—not as the representative of her views, or of
the views of any particular association of persons, but as a
man who reveres woman, and who owes her respect in all
cases, though he may not always agree with her assertion of
right. (`Good!' cried some one in the audience.) I stand
between both parties; between you who denounce the tyranny
of man (turning to Mr. Bemis), and you who meet with contempt
and abuse (turning back towards the audience) all earnest
appeals of woman for a freer exercise of her natural faculties.
No true reform grows out of reciprocal denunciation.
When your angry thunders have been launched, and the
opposing clouds dissolve from the exhaustion of their supply,
the sunshine of tolerance and charity shines between, and the
lowering fragments fuse gently together in the golden gleam
of the twilight. Let me speak to you from the neutral ground
of universal humanity; let me tell you of some wrongs of
woman which none of you need go far to see—some rights
which each man of you, to whom God has given a help-meet,

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

may grant beside his own hearth-stone and the cradle of his
children! We Americans boast of our superior civilization;
we look down with a superb commiseration not only upon the
political, but the social and domestic life of other lands.
Let us not forget that the position which woman holds in the
State—always supposing that it does not transcend the destiny
of her sex—is the unerring index on the dial of civilization.
It behooves us, therefore, in order to make good our
boast, to examine her condition among us. We are famed,
and perhaps justly, for the chivalrous respect which we exhibit
towards her in public; do we grant her an equal consideration
in our domestic life? Do we seek to understand her
finer nature, her more delicate sensibilities, her self-sacrificing
desire to share our burdens by being permitted to understand
them?”

The attention of the audience was profoundly enlisted by
these words. The calm, dispassionate, yet earnest tone of the
speaker was something new. It was an agreeable variation
from the anathemas with which they not only did not sympathize,
but which they were too indifferent to resent. Mr. Bemis,
it is true, fidgeted uneasily in his arm-chair, but he was now
quite a secondary person. Woodbury went on to advocate a
private as well as public respect for woman; he painted, in
strong colors, those moral qualities in which she is superior to
man; urged her claim to a completer trust, a more generous
confidence on his part; and, while pronouncing no word that
could indicate an actual sympathy with the peculiar rights
which were the object of the meeting, demanded that they
should receive, at least, a respectful consideration. He
repeated the same manly views which we have already heard
in his conversations with his wife, expressing his faith in the
impossibility of any permanent development not in accordance
with nature, and his confidence that the sex, under whatever
conditions of liberty, would instinctively find its true place.

His address, which lasted nearly an hour, was received with
hearty satisfaction by his auditors. To the advocates of the

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

reform it was a mixture of honey and gall. He had started,
apparently, from nearly the same point; his path, for a while,
had run parallel with theirs, and then, without any sensible
divergence, had reached a widely different goal. Somehow,
he had taken, in advance, all the strength out of Mr. Chubbuck's
oration; for, although the latter commenced with an
attack on Woodbury's neutral attitude, declaring that “we
cannot serve two masters,” the effort was too sophistical to
deceive anybody. His speech, at least, had the effect to
restore Mr. Bemis to good humor. Miss Silsbee, a maiden
lady from Atauga City, was then persuaded to say a few
words. She recommended the audience to “preserve their
individuality: when that is gone, all is gone,” said she. “Be
not like the foolish virgins, that left their lamps untrimmed.
O trim your wicks before the eleventh hour comes, and the
Master finds you sleeping!”

There seemed to be but a very remote connection between
these expressions and the doctrine of Women's Rights, and
the audience, much enlivened by the fact, dispersed, after
adopting the customary resolutions by an overwhelming majority.
“We have sowed the field afresh,” cried Mr. Bemis,
rubbing his hands, as he turned to his friends on the platform,
“in spite of the tares of the Enemy.” This was a figurative
allusion to Woodbury.

The latter resisted an invitation to take tea with the Waldos,
in order to hurry home to his wife. Mrs. Waldo had
been one of his most delighted hearers, and her parting words
were: “Remember, if you don't tell Hannah every thing you
said, I shall do it, myself!”

On reaching Lakeside, Hannah came to the door to meet
him. Her troubled expression had passed away, and a deep,
wonderful light of happiness was on her face. Her eyes trembled
in their soft splendor, like stars through the veil of falling
dew, and some new, inexpressible grace clung around her
form. She caught his hands eagerly, and her voice came low
and vibrant with its own sweetness.

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

“Did you take my place, Maxwell?” she asked.

He laughed cheerfully. “Of course I did. I made the
longest speech of my life. It did not satisfy Bemis, I am sure,
but the audience took it kindly, and you, Hannah, if you had
been there, would have accepted the most of it.”

“I know I should!” she exclaimed. “You must tell me all—
but not now. Now you must have your reward—oh, Maxwell,
I think I can reward you!”

“Give me another kiss, then.”

He stooped and took it. She laid her arms around his neck,
and drew his ear to her lips. Then she whispered a few fluttering
words. When he lifted his face she saw upon it the
light and beauty of unspeakable joy.

-- 455 --

p713-460 CHAPTER XXXVI. IN WHICH THE MAN AND WOMAN COME TO AN UNDERSTANDING.

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

Woodbury, without having intended it, very much increased
his popularity in Ptolemy by the part he had taken in the
meeting. His address was marked by a delicate tact which
enabled him to speak for Woman, on behalf of his wife, while
preserving his own independence of her peculiar views. The
men suspected that her opinions had been modified by his
stronger mind, and that this was the secret of her non-appearance:
they were proud that he had conquered the championess.
The women, without exception, were delighted with his
defence of their domestic rights; most of them had had more
or less experience of that misapprehension of their nature
which he portrayed, and the kindness, the considerate justice
which dictated his words came very gratefully to their ears.
Even Mrs. Hamilton Bue remarked to a neighbor, at the close
of his speech: “Well, if he's learned all that from her, she's
done some good, after all!”

Thus it happened that the marriage came to be regarded
with favor. Ptolemy not only submitted with a good grace
to what was irrevocable, but readily invented a sufficient justification
for it. Hannah found a friendly disposition towards
her, as she began to mingle a little more with the society of
the place: the women, now that they recognized her as one of
themselves, approached her more genially and naturally than
hitherto, and the men treated her with a respect, under which
no reserved hostility was concealed. The phenomenon was
adopted, as is always the case, into the ordinary processes of
nature.

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

But a new life had commenced at Lakeside, and this and all
other changes in the temper of the community passed unnoticed.
The spring advanced with a lovelier mystery in every
sprouting germ, in every unfolding bud. In those long, sunny
days when the trodden leaves of the last year stir and rustle
under the upward pressure of the shooting grass, when new
violets and buttercups open from hour to hour, and the shimmering,
gauzy tints of the woodlands deepen visibly between
dawn and sunset, the husband and wife saw but the external
expression of the rich ripening of their own lives. The season
could not impart its wonted tender yearnings, for they slept
in the bliss of the possession they had only prefigured before,
but it brought, in place of them, a holier and more wonderful
promise. Here, the wife's nature at last found a point of
repose: around this secret, shining consciousness, the struggling
elements ranged themselves in harmonious forms. A
power not her own, yet inseparable from both, and as welcome
as it was unforeboded, had usurped her life, and the remembrance
of the most hardly-won triumphs which her mind had
ever achieved grew colorless and vain.

By the end of May the cottage for Bute was completed. It
was all that Downing had promised from the design, except in
regard to the expense, which was nearly double his estimate.
However, it formed a very picturesque feature in the foreground
of the landscape from Lakeside, and was conveniently
situated for the needs of the farm. It was a day of jubilee for
Bute and Carrie when they took possession of it. Mrs. Waldo
must needs be present at the migration, and assist with her
advice in the arrangement of the furniture. Fortunately, the
little “best room” had but two windows, and Mrs. Wilson's
dream of the chintz curtains was realized. Bute had bought
a brownish ingrain carpet, somewhat worn, at an auction sale
in Ptolemy, for a very trifling sum; and in addition to the portraits
of General and Lady Washington, which Mrs. Babb had
inherited from Jason, and bequeathed to him in turn, Woodbury
had given him a splendidly-colored lithograph of an

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

“American Homestead,” with any quantity of cattle and
poultry. It is impossible to describe the pride of Mrs. Wilson
in this room. One window commanded a cheerful view of the
valley towards Ptolemy, while the white front of Lakeside
looked in at the other. Bute had surrounded the looking-glass
and picture-frames with wreaths of winter-green, which
reminded Woodbury of his impromptu ball-room in the Bowery,
and in the fireplace stood a huge pitcher filled with
asparagus, blossoming lilacs, and snow-balls. It was Mrs.
Wilson's ambition to consecrate the house by inviting them all
to tea, and a very pleasant party they were.

When the guests had left, and the happy tenants found
themselves alone, the little wife exclaimed: “Oh, Bute, to
think that we should have a house of our own!”

“Yes,” said he, “'t is our'n, jist as much as though we
owned it, as long as we think so. Property's pretty much in
thinkin', onless you've got to raise money on it. I know
when I'm well off, and if you'll hitch teams with me in savin',
Carrie, we can leastways put back all the interest, and it'll roll
up as fast as we want it.”

“You'll see, Bute,” his wife answered, with a cheerful determination;
“it's a life that will suit me so much better than
sewing around from house to house. I'll raise chickens and
turkeys, and we can sell what we don't want; and then there's
the garden; and the cow; and we won't spend much for
clothes. I wish you'd let me make yours, Bute; I'm sure I
could do it as well as Seth Wattles.”

The grin on Bute's face broadened, as he listened to the
lively little creature, and when she stopped speaking, he took
her around the waist by both arms and lifted her into the air.
She was not alarmed at this proceeding, for she knew she
would come down gently, getting a square, downright kiss
on the way. Never were two persons better satisfied with
each other.

At Lakeside there were also changes and improvements.
The garden was remodelled, the grounds were extended, and

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

fresh consignments of trees and plants continually arrived from
the Rochester nurseries. Both Woodbury and his wife
delighted in the out-door occupation which these changes gave
and the spring deepened into summer before they were aware.
To a thoroughly cultivated man, there is no life compared to
that of the country, with its independence, its healthy enjoyments,
its grateful repose—provided that he is so situated that
his intellectual needs can be satisfied. Woodbury's life in
Calcutta had accustomed him to seek this satisfaction in himself,
or, at best, to be content with few friends. In Hannah,
he had now the eager, sympathetic companion of his mind, no
less than the partner of his affections. The newest literature
came to him regularly from New York and Boston, and there
was no delight greater than to perceive how rapidly her tastes
and her intellectual perceptions matured with the increase of
her opportunities of culture.

The tender secret which bound them so closely soothed her
heart for the time, without relieving its need of the expression
and the answer which still failed. His watchful fondness was
always around her, folding her more closely and warmly, day
by day; but he still seemed to assert, in her name, that freedom
which her love no longer demanded—nay, which stood
between her and the fulfilment of her ideal union with him.
She craved that uncalculating passion which is as ready to
ask as to give—the joy of mutual demand and mutual surrender.
The calm, deep, and untroubled trust which filled his
nature was not enough. Perhaps love, she thought, in the
self-poised, self-controlled being of man, takes this form; perhaps
it lies secure and steadfast below the tender agitations,
the passionate impulses, the voiceful yearnings which stir the
soul of woman. If so, she must be content; but one thing
she must yet do, to satisfy the conscience of love. She must
disabuse his mind of the necessity of granting her that independence
which she had ignorantly claimed; she must confess
to him the truer consciousness of her woman's nature; and—
if her timid heart would allow—she must once, though only

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

once, put in words all the passionate devotion of her heart
for him.

The days went by, the fresh splendor of the foliage
darkened, the chasing billows of golden grain drifted away
and left a strand of tawny stubble behind, and the emerald
bunches on the trellises at Lakeside began to gather an
amethystine bloom. And the joy, and the fear, and the
mystery increased, and the shadow of a coming fate, bright
with the freshest radiance of Heaven, or dark with unimagined
desolation—but which, no one could guess—lay upon the
household. Woodbury had picked up in the county paper,
published at Tiberius, a little poem by Stoddard, of which
these lines clung to his memory and would not be banished:



“The laden summer will give me
What it never gave before,
Or take from me what a thousand
Summers can give no more!”

Thus, as the approach of Death is not an unmingled sorrow,
the approach of Life is not an unmingled joy. But, as we
rarely breathe, even to those we best love, the fear that at
such times haunts our hearts, chased away as soon as recognized,
so to her he was always calm and joyfully confident.

September came, and fiery touches of change were seen on
the woods. The tuberoses she had planted in the spring
poured from their creamy cups an intoxicating dream of the
isles of nutmeg-orchards and cinnamon-groves; the strong,
ripe blooms of autumn lined the garden walks, and the breath
of the imprisoned wine dimmed the purple crystal of the
grapes. Then, one morning, there was a hushed gliding to
and fro in the mansion of Lakeside; there was anxious waiting
in the shaded rooms; there were heart-wrung prayers,
as the shadows of the different fates sank lower upon the
house, and fitfully shifted, like the rapid, alternate variations
of cloud and sunshine in a broken sky. Death stood by to
dispute the consummation of life; but, as the evening drew

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

on, a faint, wailing cry of victory was heard, and Life had
triumphed.

Woodbury's strong nature was shaken to its centre, both
by the horrible weight of the fears which had been growing
upon him throughout the day, and the lightning-flash of overwhelming
gladness which dispersed them. As he took the
helpless, scarcely human creature in his arms, and bent his
face over it, his tears fell fast. He knelt beside the bed, and
held it before the half-closed eyes of the mother, who lay
silent, pale, as if flung back, broken, from the deeps of Death.
The unfeeling authority which reigned in the chamber drove
him away. The utmost caution, the most profound repose,
was indispensable, the physician said. All night long he
watched in the next room, slowly gathering hope from the
whispered bulletins of the nurse. In the morning, he left his
post for a little while, but soon returned to it. But a single
interview was granted that day, and he was forbidden to
speak. He could only take his wife's hand, and look upon
the white, saintly beauty of her face. She smiled faintly, with
a look of ineffable love, which he could not bear unmoved, and
he was forbidden to agitate her.

Gradually the severity of the orders was relaxed, and he
was allowed to enter the room occasionally, in a quiet way,
and look upon the unformed features of his son. The mother
was slowly gaining strength, and the mere sight of her husband
was so evident a comfort to her that it could not now
be denied. In the silent looks they interchanged there was a
profounder language than they had yet spoken. In him, the
strong agitation of the man's heart made itself felt through the
mask of his habitual calm; in her, the woman's all-yielding love
confessed its existence, and pleaded for recognition. Woodbury,
too grateful for the fact that the crisis of imminent
danger was slowly passing away, contented himself with these
voiceless interviews, and forcibly shut for a while within his
heart the words of blessing and of cheer which he longed to
utter.

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

On the fifth day the physician said to him: “She is now
safe, with the ordinary precautions. I have perhaps been a
little over-despotic, because I know the value of the life at
stake. You have been patient and obedient, and you shall
have your reward. You may see her as often as you like, and
I will allow you to talk, on condition that you break off on
the least appearance of fatigue.”

After his departure, Woodbury, glad at heart, hastened to
his wife's chamber. She lay perfectly still, and the curtains
were drawn to shield her face from the light. “She is asleep,”
said the nurse.

“Leave me a while here, if you please,” said he, “I will
watch until she wakes.”

The nurse left the room. He knelt beside the cradle, and
bent over the sleeping babe, giving way, undisturbed by a
watching eye, to the blissful pride of a father's heart. Presently
his eyes overflowed with happy tears, and he whispered
to the unconscious child: “Richard! my son, my darling!”

The babe stirred and gave out a broken wail of waking.
He moved the cradle gently, still murmuring: “Richard, my
darling! God make me worthy to possess thee!”

But he was not unseen; he was not unheard. Hannah's
light slumber had been dissolved by the magnetism of his
presence, but so gently that her consciousness of things, returning
before the awaking of the will, impressed her like a
more distinct dream. As in a dream, through her partially-closed
lids, she saw her husband kneel beside the cradle. She
saw the dim sparkle of his tears, as they fell upon the child;
she heard his soliloquy of love and gratitude—heard him call
that child by her father's name! Her mother's words flashed
across her mind with a meaning which she had never thought
of applying to her own case. Her father, too, had wept over
his first-born; in his heart passion had smouldered with intensest
heat under a deceitful calm; and her mother had only
learned to know him when the knowledge came too late. To

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

herself, that knowledge had come now: she had caught one
glimpse of her husband's heart, when he supposed that only
God's ear had heard him. In return for that sacred, though
involuntary confession, she would voluntarily make one as
sacred. The duty of a woman gave her strength; the dignity
of a mother gave her courage.

When the babe was again lulled into quiet, she gently
called: “Maxwell!”

He rose, came to the bed, softly put his arms around her,
and laid his lips to hers. “My dear wife,” he said.

“Maxwell, I have seen your heart,” she whispered; “would
you see mine? Do you recollect what you asked me that
afternoon, in the meadows—not whether I loved, but whether
I could love? You have never repeated the other question
since.”

“There was no need to ask,” said he; “I saw it answered.”

“My dear husband, do you not know that feeling, in a
woman, must be born through speech, and become a living
joy, instead of lying as a happy, yet anxious weight beneath
the heart? Maxwell, the truth has been on my tongue a
thousand times, waiting for some sign of encouragement from
you; but you have been so careful to keep the promise which
I accepted—nay, almost exacted, I fear—that you could not
see what a burden it had become to me. You have been too
just to me; your motive was generous and noble: I complain
of myself only in having made it necessary. You did right to
trust to the natural development of my nature through my
better knowledge of life; but, oh, can you not see that the
development is reached? Can you not feel that you are
released from a duty towards me which is inconsistent with
love?”

“Do you release me willingly, my wife?” he cried, an eager
light coming into his eyes. “I have always felt that you were
carried to me by a current against which you struggled. I
could not resist the last wish of your mother, though I should
never, alone, have dared to hasten our union. I would have

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

waited—would have given you time to know your heart—time
to feel that the only true freedom for man or woman is reached
through the willing submission of love.”

“Ignorant as I was,” she answered, “I might never have
come to that knowledge. I should have misunderstood the
submission, and fought against it to the last. Mother was
right. She knew me better than I knew myself. Maxwell,
will you take back your promise of independence? Will you
cease to allow that cold spectre of justice to come between
our hearts?”

“Tell me why you ask it?” said he.

“Because I love you! Because the dream whose hopelessness
made my heart sick has taken your features, and is no more
a dream, but a blessed, blessed truth! Ask yourself what that
means, and you will understand me. If you but knew how I
have pined to discover your wish, in order that I might follow
it! You have denied me the holiest joy of love—the joy of
sacrifice. As you have done it for my sake, so for my sake
abandon the unfair obligation. Think what you would most
desire to receive from the woman you love, and demand that
of me!”

“My darling, I have waited for this hour, but I could not
seem to prematurely hasten it. I have held back my arms
when they would have clasped you; I have turned away my
eyes, lest they might confuse you by some involuntary attraction;
I have been content with silence, lest the voice of my love
might have seemed to urge the surrender which your heart
must first suggest. Do you forgive me, now, for the pitiless
passion with which I stormed you?”

“There is your forgiveness,” she murmured, through her
tears, pointing to the cradle.

He tenderly lifted the sleeping babe, and laid it upon her
bosom. Then he knelt down at the bed, and bent his face
upon the pillow, beside her own. “Darling,” he whispered, “I
accept all that you give: I take the full measure of your love,
in its sacred integrity. If any question of our mutual rights

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

remain, I lay it in these precious little hands, warm with the
new life in which our beings have become one.”

“And they will forever lead me back to the true path, if I
should sometimes wander from it,” was her answer.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Taylor, Bayard, 1825-1878 [1863], Hannah Thurston: a story of American life (G. P. Putnam, New York) [word count] [eaf713T].
Powered by PhiloLogic